This is a modern-English version of Folk-Tales of Bengal, originally written by Day, Lal Behari.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Folk-Tales of Bengal
Bengal Folk Tales
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
DALLAS · SAN FRANCISCO
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
DALLAS · SAN FRANCISCO
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
TORONTO
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
TORONTO

“She rushed out of the palace ... and came to the upper world.”
“She hurried out of the palace ... and arrived in the upper world.”
St. Martin’s Street, London
1912
COPYRIGHT
COPYRIGHT
First Edition 1883
With Coloured Illustrations by Warwick Goble, 1912 [v]
First Edition 1883
With Colored Illustrations by Warwick Goble, 1912 [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
TO
RICHARD CARNAC TEMPLE
CAPTAIN, BENGAL STAFF CORPS
F.R.G.S., M.R.A.S., M.A.I., ETC.
WHO FIRST SUGGESTED TO THE WRITER
THE IDEA OF COLLECTING
THESE TALES
AND WHO IS DOING SO MUCH
IN THE CAUSE OF INDIAN FOLK-LORE
THIS LITTLE BOOK
IS INSCRIBED [vii]
TO
RICHARD CARNAC TEMPLE
CAPTAIN, BENGAL STAFF CORPS
F.R.G.S., M.R.A.S., M.A.I., ETC.
WHO FIRST SUGGESTED TO THE WRITER
THE IDEA OF COLLECTING
THESE TALES
AND WHO IS DOING SO MUCH
FOR INDIAN FOLKLORE
THIS LITTLE BOOK
IS INSCRIBED [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Preface
In my Peasant Life in Bengal I make the peasant boy Govinda spend some hours every evening in listening to stories told by an old woman, who was called Sambhu’s mother, and who was the best story-teller in the village. On reading that passage, Captain R. C. Temple, of the Bengal Staff Corps, son of the distinguished Indian administrator Sir Richard Temple, wrote to me to say how interesting it would be to get a collection of those unwritten stories which old women in India recite to little children in the evenings, and to ask whether I could not make such a collection. As I was no stranger to the Mährchen of the Brothers Grimm, to the Norse Tales so admirably told by Dasent, to Arnason’s Icelandic Stories translated by Powell, to the Highland Stories done into English by Campbell, and to the fairy stories collected by [viii]other writers, and as I believed that the collection suggested would be a contribution, however slight, to that daily increasing literature of folk-lore and comparative mythology which, like comparative philosophy, proves that the swarthy and half-naked peasant on the banks of the Ganges is a cousin, albeit of the hundredth remove, to the fair-skinned and well-dressed Englishman on the banks of the Thames, I readily caught up the idea and cast about for materials. But where was an old story-telling woman to be got? I had myself, when a little boy, heard hundreds—it would be no exaggeration to say thousands—of fairy tales from that same old woman, Sambhu’s mother—for she was no fictitious person; she actually lived in the flesh and bore that name; but I had nearly forgotten those stories, at any rate they had all got confused in my head, the tail of one story being joined to the head of another, and the head of a third to the tail of a fourth. How I wished that poor Sambhu’s mother had been alive! But she had gone long, long ago, to that bourne from which no traveller returns, and her son Sambhu, too, had followed her thither. After a great deal [ix]of search I found my Gammer Grethel—though not half so old as the Frau Viehmännin of Hesse-Cassel—in the person of a Bengali Christian woman, who, when a little girl and living in her heathen home, had heard many stories from her old grandmother. She was a good story-teller, but her stock was not large; and after I had heard ten from her I had to look about for fresh sources. An old Brahman told me two stories; an old barber, three; an old servant of mine told me two; and the rest I heard from another old Brahman. None of my authorities knew English; they all told the stories in Bengali, and I translated them into English when I came home. I heard many more stories than those contained in the following pages; but I rejected a great many, as they appeared to me to contain spurious additions to the original stories which I had heard when a boy. I have reason to believe that the stories given in this book are a genuine sample of the old old stories told by old Bengali women from age to age through a hundred generations.
In my Peasant Life in Bengal, I have the peasant boy Govinda spend several hours every evening listening to stories from an old woman called Sambhu’s mother, who was the best storyteller in the village. When Captain R. C. Temple from the Bengal Staff Corps, son of the renowned Indian administrator Sir Richard Temple, read that passage, he wrote to me expressing how fascinating it would be to gather those unwritten stories that old women in India tell to little children at night, and he asked if I could compile such a collection. Since I was familiar with the Mährchen of the Brothers Grimm, the beautifully narrated Norse Tales by Dasent, Arnason’s Icelandic Stories translated by Powell, Campbell’s Highland Stories in English, and fairy tales collected by [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other authors, and believing that the proposed collection would contribute, however modestly, to the ever-growing body of folklore and comparative mythology—which, like comparative philosophy, shows that the dark-skinned, partially-clothed farmer by the Ganges is family, though distantly, to the fair-skinned and well-dressed Englishman by the Thames—I eagerly embraced the idea and began my search for materials. But where could I find an old storytelling woman? When I was a young boy, I had heard countless—thousands, even—of fairy tales from that same old woman, Sambhu’s mother; she was a real person, not a character, living in the flesh with that name. However, I had nearly forgotten those stories; they had become muddled in my mind, with one story’s ending merging into another’s beginning, and so on. How I wished that poor Sambhu’s mother was still alive! But she had long since passed away, journeying to that place from which no traveler returns, and her son Sambhu had followed her there too. After much [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]searching, I found my Gammer Grethel—though not nearly as old as the Ms. Viehmännin of Hesse-Cassel—embodied by a Bengali Christian woman, who as a little girl in her pagan home had listened to many stories from her grandmother. She was a good storyteller, but her repertoire was limited; after hearing ten stories from her, I needed to seek new sources. An old Brahman shared two stories with me, an old barber three, an old servant of mine shared two, and I learned the rest from another old Brahman. None of my sources spoke English; they each told their stories in Bengali, which I translated into English when I returned home. I heard many more stories than those printed in the following pages, but I discarded quite a few as they seemed to have inauthentic additions compared to the original stories I had heard as a boy. I believe that the stories included in this book are authentic representations of the timeless tales told by old Bengali women across hundreds of generations.
Sambhu’s mother used always to end every one of her stories—and every orthodox Bengali story-teller [x]does the same—with repeating the following formula:—
Sambhu’s mother always ended each of her stories—and every traditional Bengali storyteller [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] does the same—by repeating the following formula:—
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth.
The Natiya-thorn is wilting.
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, dost wither?”
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, do you wither?”
“Why does thy cow on me browse?”
“Why is your cow grazing on me?”
“Why, O cow, dost thou browse?”
“Why, oh cow, are you eating grass?”
“Why does thy neat-herd not tend me?”
“Why doesn’t your shepherd take care of me?”
“Why, O neat-herd, dost not tend the cow?”
“Why, you neat-herd, aren't you taking care of the cow?”
“Why does thy daughter-in-law not give me rice?”
“Why doesn’t your daughter-in-law give me rice?”
“Why, O daughter-in-law, dost not give rice?”
“Why, daughter-in-law, don’t you give rice?”
“Why does my child cry?”
“Why is my child crying?”
“Why, O child, dost thou cry?”
“Why are you crying, kid?”
“Why does the ant bite me?”
“Why is the ant biting me?”
“Why, O ant, dost thou bite?”
“Why, O ant, do you bite?”
Koot! koot! koot!
Koot! koot! koot!
What these lines mean, why they are repeated at the end of every story, and what the connection is of the several parts to one another, I do not know. Perhaps the whole is a string of nonsense purposely put together to amuse little children.
What these lines mean, why they’re repeated at the end of every story, and how the different parts connect, I don’t know. Maybe the whole thing is just a bunch of nonsense thrown together to entertain little kids.
Lal Behari Day.
Lal Behari Day.
Hooghly College,
Hooghly College
February 27, 1883. [xi]
February 27, 1883. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Contents
PAGE | ||||||
1. | Life's Secret | 1 | ||||
2. | Phakir Chand | 16 | ||||
3. | The Unfortunate Brahman | 51 | ||||
4. | The Tale of the Rakshasas | 61 | ||||
5. | The Story of Swet-Basanta | 89 | ||||
6. | The Evil Eye of Sani | 104 | ||||
7. | The Boy Who Was Nursed by Seven Mothers | 113 | ||||
8. | The Story of Prince Sobur | 119 | ||||
9. | The Origin of Opium | 132 | ||||
10. | Strike but Listen | 140 | ||||
11. | The Adventures of Two Thieves and Their Sons | 152 | ||||
12. | The Ghost-Brahman | 173 | ||||
13. | The Man Who Wanted to Be Perfect | 178 | ||||
14. | Ghost Wife | 188 | ||||
15. | The Tale of a Brahmadaitya [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] | 192 | ||||
16. | The Tale of a Hiraman | 200 | ||||
17. | The History of Rubies | 211 | ||||
18. | The Dating Jackal | 217 | ||||
19. | The Boy with the Moon on His Forehead | 227 | ||||
20. | The Ghost Who Was Afraid of Being Caught | 247 | ||||
21. | The Bone Field | 251 | ||||
22. | The Bald Wife | 269 |
[xiii]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Illustrations
[1]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
I
Life’s Secret
There was a king who had two queens, Duo and Suo.1 Both of them were childless. One day a Faquir (mendicant) came to the palace-gate to ask for alms. The Suo queen went to the door with a handful of rice. The mendicant asked whether she had any children. On being answered in the negative, the holy mendicant refused to take alms, as the hands of a woman unblessed with child are regarded as ceremonially unclean. He offered her a drug for removing her barrenness, and she expressing her willingness to receive it, he gave it to her with the following directions:—“Take this nostrum, swallow it with the juice of the pomegranate flower; if you do this, you will have a son in due time. The son will be exceedingly handsome, and his complexion will be of the colour of the pomegranate flower; and you shall call him Dalim Kumar.2 As enemies will try to take away the life of your son, I may as well tell [2]you that the life of the boy will be bound up in the life of a big boal fish which is in your tank, in front of the palace. In the heart of the fish is a small box of wood, in the box is a necklace of gold, that necklace is the life of your son. Farewell.”
There was a king who had two queens, Duo and Suo. Both of them were unable to have children. One day, a beggar showed up at the palace gate asking for food. Queen Suo went to the door with a handful of rice. The beggar asked if she had any children. When she said no, the holy man refused to accept her offering because a woman who cannot bear children is considered ceremonially unclean. He offered her a remedy to help her conceive, and she agreed to take it. He instructed her: “Take this potion and swallow it with the juice of the pomegranate flower; if you do this, you will have a son in time. Your son will be incredibly handsome, with a complexion like the pomegranate flower, and you will name him Dalim Kumar. Since enemies will try to harm your son, I should tell you that his life will be linked to a large boal fish in your tank in front of the palace. Inside the fish’s heart is a small wooden box, and inside that box is a gold necklace, which holds your son's life. Goodbye.”

“The Suo queen went to the door with a handful of rice”
“The Suo queen went to the door with a handful of rice.”
In the course of a month or so it was whispered in the palace that the Suo queen had hopes of an heir. Great was the joy of the king. Visions of an heir to the throne, and of a never-ending succession of powerful monarchs perpetuating his dynasty to the latest generations, floated before his mind, and made him glad as he had never been in his life. The usual ceremonies performed on such occasions were celebrated with great pomp; and the subjects made loud demonstrations of their joy at the anticipation of so auspicious an event as the birth of a prince. In the fulness of time the Suo queen gave birth to a son of uncommon beauty. When the king the first time saw the face of the infant, his heart leaped with joy. The ceremony of the child’s first rice was celebrated with extraordinary pomp, and the whole kingdom was filled with gladness.
About a month later, it was rumored in the palace that the Suo queen was hoping for an heir. The king was overjoyed. Thoughts of an heir to the throne and an unending line of powerful rulers carrying on his dynasty into future generations filled his mind, making him happier than he had ever been. The usual ceremonies for such occasions were held with great splendor, and the subjects expressed their joy loudly at the anticipation of such a fortunate event as the birth of a prince. Eventually, the Suo queen gave birth to an extraordinarily beautiful son. When the king saw the infant's face for the first time, his heart soared with joy. The ceremony for the child’s first rice was celebrated with remarkable grandeur, and the entire kingdom was filled with happiness.
In course of time Dalim Kumar grew up a fine boy. Of all sports he was most addicted to playing with pigeons. This brought him into frequent contact with his stepmother, the Duo queen, into whose apartments Dalim’s pigeons had a trick of always flying. The first time the pigeons flew into her rooms, she readily gave them up to the owner; but the second time she gave them up with some reluctance. The fact [3]is that the Duo queen, perceiving that Dalim’s pigeons had this happy knack of flying into her apartments, wished to take advantage of it for the furtherance of her own selfish views. She naturally hated the child, as the king, since his birth, neglected her more than ever, and idolised the fortunate mother of Dalim. She had heard, it is not known how, that the holy mendicant that had given the famous pill to the Suo queen had also told her of a secret connected with the child’s life. She had heard that the child’s life was bound up with something—she did not know with what. She determined to extort that secret from the boy. Accordingly, the next time the pigeons flew into her rooms, she refused to give them up, addressing the child thus:—“I won’t give the pigeons up unless you tell me one thing.”
Over time, Dalim Kumar grew into a fine young man. Among all sports, he was most passionate about playing with pigeons. This led him to frequently interact with his stepmother, the Duo queen, whose rooms Dalim's pigeons had a habit of flying into. The first time the pigeons entered her chambers, she willingly returned them to their owner; however, the second time she handed them over with some hesitation. The truth is that the Duo queen, realizing that Dalim's pigeons had this knack for flying into her quarters, wanted to exploit it for her own selfish purposes. She naturally resented the boy, as the king had been neglecting her more than ever since his birth and idolized Dalim's fortunate mother. She had heard, though the details were unclear, that the holy mendicant who had given the famous pill to the Suo queen had also revealed a secret tied to the child’s life. She learned that the child's life was connected to something—she didn’t know what exactly. She resolved to extract that secret from the boy. So, the next time the pigeons flew into her rooms, she refused to return them, saying to the child, “I won’t give the pigeons back unless you tell me one thing.”
Dalim. What thing, mamma?
Dalim. What is it, mom?
Duo. Nothing particular, my darling; I only want to know in what your life is.
Duo. Nothing special, my love; I just want to understand what your life is like.
Dalim. What is that, mamma? Where can my life be except in me?
Dalim. What does that mean, mom? Where else can my life be if not within me?
Duo. No, child; that is not what I mean. A holy mendicant told your mother that your life is bound up with something. I wish to know what that thing is.
Duo. No, kid; that's not what I mean. A holy beggar told your mom that your life is connected to something. I want to know what that thing is.
Dalim. I never heard of any such thing, mamma.
Dalim. I've never heard of anything like that, mom.
Duo. If you promise to inquire of your mother in what thing your life is, and if you tell me what your mother says, then I will let you have the pigeons, otherwise not. [4]
Duo. If you promise to ask your mom what your life is about, and if you tell me what she says, then I'll let you have the pigeons; otherwise, no deal. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Dalim. Very well, I’ll inquire, and let you know. Now, please, give me my pigeons.
Dalim. Alright, I'll ask and let you know. Now, please give me my pigeons.
Duo. I’ll give them on one condition more. Promise to me that you will not tell your mother that I want the information.
Duo. I’ll share it with them, but only if you promise me that you won’t tell your mom that I’m the one looking for the information.
Dalim. I promise.
Dalim. I swear.
The Duo queen let go the pigeons, and Dalim, overjoyed to find again his beloved birds, forgot every syllable of the conversation he had had with his stepmother. The next day, however, the pigeons again flew into the Duo queen’s rooms. Dalim went to his stepmother, who asked him for the required information. The boy promised to ask his mother that very day, and begged hard for the release of the pigeons. The pigeons were at last delivered. After play, Dalim went to his mother and said—“Mamma, please tell me in what my life is contained.” “What do you mean, child?” asked the mother, astonished beyond measure at the child’s extraordinary question. “Yes, mamma,” rejoined the child, “I have heard that a holy mendicant told you that my life is contained in something. Tell me what that thing is.” “My pet, my darling, my treasure, my golden moon, do not ask such an inauspicious question. Let the mouth of my enemies be covered with ashes, and let my Dalim live for ever,” said the mother, earnestly. But the child insisted on being informed of the secret. He said he would not eat or drink anything unless the information were given him. The Suo queen, pressed by the importunity of her son, in an evil [5]hour told the child the secret of his life. The next day the pigeons again, as fate would have it, flew into the Duo queen’s rooms. Dalim went for them; the stepmother plied the boy with sugared words, and obtained the knowledge of the secret.
The Duo queen released the pigeons, and Dalim, thrilled to find his beloved birds again, completely forgot everything he had discussed with his stepmother. The next day, however, the pigeons flew back into the Duo queen’s rooms. Dalim approached his stepmother, who asked him for the necessary information. The boy promised to ask his mother that very day and begged earnestly for the pigeons to be released. Eventually, the pigeons were freed. After playing, Dalim went to his mother and said, “Mom, please tell me what my life is about.” “What do you mean, dear?” his mother asked, utterly surprised by his unusual question. “Yes, Mom,” the child replied, “I heard that a holy mendicant told you that my life is contained in something. Please tell me what that is.” “My sweet child, my darling, my treasure, my shining star, please don’t ask such an ominous question. May my enemies be silenced, and may my Dalim live forever,” the mother said earnestly. But the child insisted on knowing the secret. He declared he wouldn’t eat or drink anything until he received the information. The Suo queen, pressured by her son’s insistence, eventually revealed the secret of his life in a troubling [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] moment. The next day, once again, the pigeons flew into the Duo queen’s rooms as fate would have it. Dalim went to retrieve them; his stepmother showered him with sweet words and learned the secret.
The Duo queen, on learning the secret of Dalim Kumar’s life, lost no time in using it for the prosecution of her malicious design. She told her maid-servants to get for her some dried stalks of the hemp plant, which are very brittle, and which, when pressed upon, make a peculiar noise, not unlike the cracking of joints of bones in the human body. These hemp stalks she put under her bed, upon which she laid herself down and gave out that she was dangerously ill. The king, though he did not love her so well as his other queen, was in duty bound to visit her in her illness. The queen pretended that her bones were all cracking; and sure enough, when she tossed from one side of her bed to the other, the hemp stalks made the noise wanted. The king, believing that the Duo queen was seriously ill, ordered his best physician to attend her. With that physician the Duo queen was in collusion. The physician said to the king that for the queen’s complaint there was but one remedy, which consisted in the outward application of something to be found inside a large boal fish which was in the tank before the palace. The king’s fisherman was accordingly called and ordered to catch the boal in question. On the first throw of the net the fish [6]was caught. It so happened that Dalim Kumar, along with other boys, was playing not far from the tank. The moment the boal fish was caught in the net, that moment Dalim felt unwell; and when the fish was brought up to land, Dalim fell down on the ground, and made as if he was about to breathe his last. He was immediately taken into his mother’s room, and the king was astonished on hearing of the sudden illness of his son and heir. The fish was by the order of the physician taken into the room of the Duo queen, and as it lay on the floor striking its fins on the ground, Dalim in his mother’s room was given up for lost. When the fish was cut open, a casket was found in it; and in the casket lay a necklace of gold. The moment the necklace was worn by the queen, that very moment Dalim died in his mother’s room.
The Duo queen, upon discovering the secret of Dalim Kumar’s life, wasted no time using it to further her malicious plans. She instructed her maidservants to bring her some dried stalks from the hemp plant, which are very fragile and make a peculiar noise similar to the cracking of human bones when pressed. She placed these hemp stalks under her bed, then laid down and pretended to be seriously ill. The king, though he didn't love her as much as his other queen, felt obligated to visit her during her illness. The queen faked the sound of her bones cracking; and indeed, when she rolled from one side of the bed to the other, the hemp stalks produced the desired noise. The king, believing the Duo queen was gravely ill, called for his best physician to attend to her. The Duo queen was in cahoots with this physician, who told the king that the only remedy for her condition was an external application of something found inside a large boal fish that was in the tank in front of the palace. The king’s fisherman was promptly summoned and instructed to catch the boal fish. On the first throw of the net, the fish [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] was captured. It so happened that Dalim Kumar was playing nearby with other boys. The moment the boal fish was caught, Dalim suddenly felt unwell; as the fish was pulled onto land, he collapsed and appeared to be on the verge of death. He was quickly taken into his mother’s room, and the king was shocked to hear about his son and heir's sudden illness. Following the physician’s orders, the fish was brought into the Duo queen’s room, where it flopped on the floor. Meanwhile, Dalim, in his mother’s room, was presumed to be lost. When the fish was cut open, a casket was discovered inside, and within the casket was a gold necklace. The moment the queen put on the necklace, Dalim died in his mother’s room.
When the news of the death of his son and heir reached the king he was plunged into an ocean of grief, which was not lessened in any degree by the intelligence of the recovery of the Duo queen. He wept over his dead Dalim so bitterly that his courtiers were apprehensive of a permanent derangement of his mental powers. The king would not allow the dead body of his son to be either buried or burnt. He could not realise the fact of his son’s death; it was so entirely causeless and so terribly sudden. He ordered the dead body to be removed to one of his garden-houses in the suburbs of the city, and to be laid there in state. He ordered that all sorts of provisions should be stowed away in that house, [7]as if the young prince needed them for his refection. Orders were issued that the house should be kept locked up day and night, and that no one should go into it except Dalim’s most intimate friend, the son of the king’s prime minister, who was intrusted with the key of the house, and who obtained the privilege of entering it once in twenty-four hours.
When the news of his son and heir's death reached the king, he was overwhelmed with grief, a feeling that wasn't eased at all by the news of the Duo queen's recovery. He mourned his dead Dalim so intensely that his courtiers feared he might lose his sanity. The king refused to allow his son's body to be buried or cremated. He couldn't accept that his son was gone; it felt so unjust and shockingly sudden. He commanded that the body be taken to one of his garden houses on the outskirts of the city and laid out there. He insisted that all kinds of food be stored in that house, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] as if the young prince needed them for sustenance. He ordered the house to be kept locked at all times, allowing only Dalim’s closest friend, the son of the king’s prime minister, who held the key, to enter it once every twenty-four hours.
As, owing to her great loss, the Suo queen lived in retirement, the king gave up his nights entirely to the Duo queen. The latter, in order to allay suspicion, used to put aside the gold necklace at night; and, as fate had ordained that Dalim should be in the state of death only during the time that the necklace was round the neck of the queen, he passed into the state of life whenever the necklace was laid aside. Accordingly Dalim revived every night, as the Duo queen every night put away the necklace, and died again the next morning when the queen put it on. When Dalim became reanimated at night he ate whatever food he liked, for of such there was a plentiful stock in the garden-house, walked about on the premises, and meditated on the singularity of his lot. Dalim’s friend, who visited him only during the day, found him always lying a lifeless corpse; but what struck him after some days was the singular fact that the body remained in the same state in which he saw it on the first day of his visit. There was no sign of putrefaction. Except that it was lifeless and pale, there were no symptoms of corruption—it was apparently quite fresh. Unable [8]to account for so strange a phenomenon, he determined to watch the corpse more closely, and to visit it not only during the day but sometimes also at night. The first night that he paid his visit he was astounded to see his dead friend sauntering about in the garden. At first he thought the figure might be only the ghost of his friend, but on feeling him and otherwise examining him, he found the apparition to be veritable flesh and blood. Dalim related to his friend all the circumstances connected with his death; and they both concluded that he revived at nights only because the Duo queen put aside her necklace when the king visited her. As the life of the prince depended on the necklace, the two friends laid their heads together to devise if possible some plans by which they might get possession of it. Night after night they consulted together, but they could not think of any feasible scheme. At length the gods brought about the deliverance of Dalim Kumar in a wonderful manner.
As the Suo queen stayed in retirement due to her great loss, the king completely devoted his nights to the Duo queen. To avoid raising suspicion, the Duo queen would take off her gold necklace at night. It just so happened that Dalim could only be dead while the necklace was around the queen's neck, so he would come back to life whenever she set it aside. This meant Dalim was revived every night, as the Duo queen took off the necklace, and died again each morning when she put it on. When Dalim was back to life at night, he ate whatever he wanted since there was plenty of food in the garden house, wandered around the property, and reflected on the uniqueness of his situation. His friend, who only visited during the day, always found him lying there as a lifeless corpse; but after a few days, he noticed something strange: the body looked exactly the same as it did on the first day of his visit. There weren't any signs of decay. Aside from being lifeless and pale, there were no indications of corruption—it seemed entirely fresh. Unable to explain this odd occurrence, he decided to watch the corpse more closely and visit not only during the day but sometimes at night as well. The first night he came by, he was amazed to see his dead friend wandering around in the garden. At first, he thought it might just be his friend's ghost, but upon touching and examining him, he realized it was real flesh and blood. Dalim explained to his friend everything that had happened regarding his death, and they both figured out that he only came back to life at night because the Duo queen took off her necklace when the king was with her. Since Dalim's life depended on the necklace, the two friends worked together to brainstorm ways to get hold of it. They met night after night to discuss plans, but couldn't come up with anything that would work. Eventually, the gods arranged a miraculous rescue for Dalim Kumar.
Some years before the time of which we are speaking, the sister of Bidhata-Purusha3 was delivered of a daughter. The anxious mother asked her brother what he had written on her child’s forehead; to which Bidhata-Purusha replied that she should get married to a dead bridegroom. Maddened as she became with grief at the prospect of such a dreary destiny for her daughter, [9]she yet thought it useless to remonstrate with her brother, for she well knew that he never changed what he once wrote. As the child grew in years she became exceedingly beautiful, but the mother could not look upon her with pleasure in consequence of the portion allotted to her by her divine brother. When the girl came to marriageable age, the mother resolved to flee from the country with her, and thus avert her dreadful destiny. But the decrees of fate cannot thus be overruled. In the course of their wanderings the mother and daughter arrived at the gate of that very garden-house in which Dalim Kumar lay. It was evening. The girl said she was thirsty and wanted to drink water. The mother told her daughter to sit at the gate, while she went to search for drinking water in some neighbouring hut. In the meantime the girl through curiosity pushed the door of the garden-house, which opened of itself. She then went in and saw a beautiful palace, and was wishing to come out when the door shut itself of its own accord, so that she could not get out. As night came on the prince revived, and, walking about, saw a human figure near the gate. He went up to it, and found it was a girl of surpassing beauty. On being asked who she was, she told Dalim Kumar all the details of her little history,—how her uncle, the divine Bidhata-Purusha, wrote on her forehead at her birth that she should get married to a dead bridegroom, how her mother had no pleasure in her life at the prospect of so terrible a destiny, and [10]how, therefore, on the approach of her womanhood, with a view to avert so dreadful a catastrophe, she had left her house with her and wandered in various places, how they came to the gate of the garden-house, and how her mother had now gone in search of drinking water for her. Dalim Kumar, hearing her simple and pathetic story, said, “I am the dead bridegroom, and you must get married to me, come with me to the house.” “How can you be said to be a dead bridegroom when you are standing and speaking to me?” said the girl. “You will understand it afterwards,” rejoined the prince, “come now and follow me.” The girl followed the prince into the house. As she had been fasting the whole day the prince hospitably entertained her. As for the mother of the girl, the sister of the divine Bidhata-Purusha, she returned to the gate of the garden-house after it was dark, cried out for her daughter, and getting no answer, went away in search of her in the huts in the neighbourhood. It is said that after this she was not seen anywhere.
Some years before the time we're talking about, Bidhata-Purusha's sister gave birth to a daughter. The worried mother asked her brother what he had written on her child's forehead, and Bidhata-Purusha replied that she would marry a dead groom. Overwhelmed with grief at the thought of such a bleak fate for her daughter, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] she knew it was pointless to argue with her brother, as he never changed what he had written. As the girl grew up, she became incredibly beautiful, but her mother couldn’t look at her with joy due to the fate her divine brother had assigned her. When the girl reached marriageable age, her mother decided to escape the country with her to avoid her terrible destiny. But fate cannot be avoided. While they were wandering, the mother and daughter arrived at the gate of the very garden house where Dalim Kumar lay. It was evening, and the girl said she was thirsty and wanted a drink. The mother told her to wait at the gate while she went to find water in a nearby hut. Meanwhile, out of curiosity, the girl pushed the door of the garden house, which opened on its own. She went inside and saw a beautiful palace and, wanting to leave, found the door had shut itself, trapping her inside. As night fell, the prince awoke and, while wandering, noticed a figure near the gate. He approached and found a girl of extraordinary beauty. When he asked who she was, she shared her story with Dalim Kumar—how her uncle, the divine Bidhata-Purusha, had written that she would marry a dead groom, how her mother was unhappy with the thought of her daughter's terrible fate, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] how, to avoid such a disaster, they had left their home and wandered around, ending up at the garden house gate, with her mother now searching for water. Hearing her simple and touching story, Dalim Kumar said, “I am the dead groom, and you must marry me. Come with me to the house.” “How can you be a dead groom when you are standing and talking to me?” the girl asked. “You will understand later,” the prince replied, “now come and follow me.” The girl followed the prince into the house. Since she had been fasting all day, the prince generously offered her hospitality. As for the girl’s mother, the sister of the divine Bidhata-Purusha, she returned to the gate of the garden house after dark, called out for her daughter, and when she got no response, went off searching for her in nearby huts. It is said that after that, she was never seen again.

“The prince revived, and, walking about, saw a human figure near the gate”
“The prince woke up and, walking around, saw a person near the gate.”
While the niece of the divine Bidhata-Purusha was partaking of the hospitality of Dalim Kumar, his friend as usual made his appearance. He was surprised not a little at the sight of the fair stranger; and his surprise became greater when he heard the story of the young lady from her own lips. It was forthwith resolved that very night to unite the young couple in the bonds of matrimony. As priests were out of the question, [11]the hymeneal rites were performed à la Gandharva.4 The friend of the bridegroom took leave of the newly-married couple and went away to his house. As the happy pair had spent the greater part of the night in wakefulness, it was long after sunrise that they awoke from their sleep;—I should have said that the young wife woke from her sleep, for the prince had become a cold corpse, life having departed from him. The feelings of the young wife may be easily imagined. She shook her husband, imprinted warm kisses on his cold lips, but in vain. He was as lifeless as a marble statue. Stricken with horror, she smote her breast, struck her forehead with the palms of her hands, tore her hair and went about in the house and in the garden as if she had gone mad. Dalim’s friend did not come into the house during the day, as he deemed it improper to pay a visit to her while her husband was lying dead. The day seemed to the poor girl as long as a year, but the longest day has its end, and when the shades of evening were descending upon the landscape, her dead husband was awakened into consciousness; he rose up from his bed, embraced his disconsolate wife, ate, drank, and became merry. His friend made his appearance as usual, and the whole night was spent in gaiety and festivity. Amid this alternation of life and death did the prince and his lady spend some seven or eight years, during which time the princess presented her husband with two lovely boys who were the exact image of their father. [12]
While the niece of the divine Bidhata-Purusha was enjoying the hospitality of Dalim Kumar, his friend showed up as usual. He was quite surprised to see the beautiful stranger, and his astonishment grew even more when he heard the young lady's story from her own lips. It was quickly decided that very night to unite the young couple in marriage. Since priests weren't an option, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the wedding rites were performed à la Gandharva.4 The bridegroom's friend took his leave of the newlyweds and went home. Since the happy couple spent most of the night awake, they didn't wake up until long after sunrise;—I should note that it was the young wife who woke up, as the prince had turned into a cold corpse, life having left him. The young wife’s feelings can be easily imagined. She shook her husband, pressed warm kisses on his cold lips, but to no avail. He was as lifeless as a marble statue. Stricken with horror, she beat her chest, struck her forehead with her palms, tore her hair, and wandered through the house and garden as if she had lost her mind. Dalim's friend stayed away the entire day, thinking it inappropriate to visit her while her husband lay dead. The day felt like it lasted a year for the poor girl, but even the longest day has an end, and as evening fell over the landscape, her dead husband came back to life; he rose from his bed, embraced his grieving wife, ate, drank, and became cheerful. His friend arrived as usual, and the whole night was filled with joy and celebration. In this cycle of life and death, the prince and his lady spent seven or eight years, during which time the princess gave her husband two beautiful boys who looked just like him. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
It is superfluous to remark that the king, the two queens, and other members of the royal household did not know that Dalim Kumar was living, at any rate, was living at night. They all thought that he was long ago dead and his corpse burnt. But the heart of Dalim’s wife was yearning after her mother-in-law, whom she had never seen. She conceived a plan by which she might be able not only to have a sight of her mother-in-law, but also to get hold of the Duo queen’s necklace, on which her husband’s life was dependent. With the consent of her husband and of his friend she disguised herself as a female barber. Like every female barber she took a bundle containing the following articles:—an iron instrument for paring nails, another iron instrument for scraping off the superfluous flesh of the soles of the feet, a piece of jhama or burnt brick for rubbing the soles of the feet with, and alakta5 for painting the edges of the feet and toes with. Taking this bundle in her hand she stood at the gate of the king’s palace with her two boys. She declared herself to be a barber, and expressed a desire to see the Suo queen, who readily gave her an interview. The queen was quite taken up with the two little boys, who, she declared, strongly reminded her of her darling Dalim Kumar. Tears fell profusely from her eyes at the recollection of her lost treasure; but she of course had not the remotest idea that the two little boys were the sons of her own dear Dalim. She told the supposed barber that she did [13]not require her services, as, since the death of her son, she had given up all terrestrial vanities, and among others the practice of dyeing her feet red; but she added that, nevertheless, she would be glad now and then to see her and her two fine boys. The female barber, for so we must now call her, then went to the quarters of the Duo queen and offered her services. The queen allowed her to pare her nails, to scrape off the superfluous flesh of her feet, and to paint them with alakta and was so pleased with her skill, and the sweetness of her disposition, that she ordered her to wait upon her periodically. The female barber noticed with no little concern the necklace round the queen’s neck. The day of her second visit came on, and she instructed the elder of her two sons to set up a loud cry in the palace, and not to stop crying till he got into his hands the Duo queen’s necklace. The female barber, accordingly, went again on the appointed day to the Duo queen’s apartments. While she was engaged in painting the queen’s feet, the elder boy set up a loud cry. On being asked the reason of the cry, the boy, as previously instructed, said that he wanted the queen’s necklace. The queen said that it was impossible for her to part with that particular necklace, for it was the best and most valuable of all her jewels. To gratify the boy, however, she took it off her neck, and put it into the boy’s hand. The boy stopped crying and held the necklace tight in his hand. As the female barber after she had done her work was about to go away, the queen wanted the necklace [14]back. But the boy would not part with it. When his mother attempted to snatch it from him, he wept bitterly, and showed as if his heart would break. On which the female barber said—“Will your Majesty be gracious enough to let the boy take the necklace home with him? When he falls asleep after drinking his milk, which he is sure to do in the course of an hour, I will carefully bring it back to you.” The queen, seeing that the boy would not allow it to be taken away from him, agreed to the proposal of the female barber, especially reflecting that Dalim, whose life depended on it, had long ago gone to the abodes of death.
It’s unnecessary to mention that the king, the two queens, and other members of the royal household were unaware that Dalim Kumar was alive—at least at night. They all believed he had been dead for a long time and that his body had been cremated. However, Dalim’s wife longed for her mother-in-law, whom she had never met. She devised a plan to not only see her mother-in-law but also to acquire the Duo queen’s necklace, which was tied to her husband’s life. With her husband’s and his friend’s consent, she disguised herself as a female barber. Like any female barber, she carried a bundle with the following tools: an iron instrument for trimming nails, another for scraping the extra skin off feet, a piece of burnt brick for rubbing the soles of the feet, and alakta for painting the edges of the feet and toes. Holding this bundle, she stood at the gate of the king’s palace with her two boys. She proclaimed that she was a barber and expressed her desire to meet the Suo queen, who gladly granted her an audience. The queen was completely taken with the two little boys, claiming they strongly reminded her of her beloved Dalim Kumar. Tears streamed down her face at the memory of her lost treasure; however, she had no idea that the two boys were the sons of her dear Dalim. She told the supposed barber that she didn’t require her services, as since her son’s death, she had given up all worldly pleasures, including dyeing her feet red. Nonetheless, she added that she would be happy to see her and her two charming boys from time to time. The female barber, as we now call her, then went to the Duo queen’s quarters and offered her services. The queen allowed her to trim her nails, scrape the extra skin off her feet, and paint them with alakta. She was so pleased with the barber's skill and sweet demeanor that she ordered her to attend to her regularly. The female barber noticed with great concern the necklace around the queen’s neck. When her second visit arrived, she instructed her older son to cry loudly in the palace and to keep crying until he got the Duo queen’s necklace. So, the female barber returned to the Duo queen’s chambers on the appointed day. While she was painting the queen’s feet, the elder boy began to wail loudly. When asked why he was crying, he, following her previous instructions, said he wanted the queen's necklace. The queen replied that it was impossible for her to part with that particular necklace, as it was the finest and most precious of all her jewels. To appease the boy, however, she took it off her neck and placed it in his hand. The boy stopped crying and clutched the necklace tightly. As the female barber finished her task and was about to leave, the queen wanted the necklace back. But the boy refused to let it go. When his mother tried to grab it from him, he wept bitterly, as if his heart would break. At this, the female barber said, “Your Majesty, would you be so kind as to let the boy take the necklace home? When he falls asleep after having his milk, which he surely will in about an hour, I’ll bring it back to you.” The queen, recognizing that the boy wouldn’t let it be taken from him, agreed to the female barber's proposal, especially considering that Dalim, whose life depended on it, had long since departed to the realm of the dead.
Thus possessed of the treasure on which the life of her husband depended, the woman went with breathless haste to the garden-house and presented the necklace to Dalim, who had been restored to life. Their joy knew no bounds, and by the advice of their friend they determined the next day to go to the palace in state, and present themselves to the king and the Suo queen. Due preparations were made; an elephant, richly caparisoned, was brought for the prince Dalim Kumar, a pair of ponies for the two little boys, and a chaturdala6 furnished with curtains of gold lace for the princess. Word was sent to the king and the Suo queen that the prince Dalim Kumar was not only alive, but that he was coming to visit his royal parents with his wife and sons. The king and Suo queen could hardly believe in the report, but being assured of [15]its truth they were entranced with joy; while the Duo queen, anticipating the disclosure of all her wiles, became overwhelmed with grief. The procession of Dalim Kumar, which was attended by a band of musicians, approached the palace-gate; and the king and Suo queen went out to receive their long-lost son. It is needless to say that their joy was intense. They fell on each other’s neck and wept. Dalim then related all the circumstances connected with his death. The king, inflamed with rage, ordered the Duo queen into his presence. A large hole, as deep as the height of a man, was dug in the ground. The Duo queen was put into it in a standing posture. Prickly thorn was heaped around her up to the crown of her head; and in this manner she was buried alive.
Thus, with the treasure that was essential for her husband’s life, the woman rushed breathlessly to the garden house and presented the necklace to Dalim, who had miraculously come back to life. Their happiness was endless, and on their friend’s advice, they decided to go to the palace the next day in style to greet the king and the Suo queen. They made all the necessary arrangements; a richly adorned elephant was brought for Prince Dalim Kumar, a pair of ponies for the two little boys, and a chaturdala6complete with gold lace curtains for the princess. They sent word to the king and the Suo queen that Prince Dalim Kumar was not only alive but was coming to visit his royal parents with his wife and sons. The king and Suo queen could hardly believe it, but once they were assured of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]its truth, they were overwhelmed with joy; meanwhile, the Duo queen, fearing that her schemes would be revealed, was consumed with sorrow. The procession of Dalim Kumar, accompanied by a band of musicians, approached the palace gates, and the king and Suo queen went out to welcome their long-lost son. It goes without saying that their joy was profound. They embraced each other and wept. Dalim then recounted all the events surrounding his death. The king, filled with rage, summoned the Duo queen to face him. A large hole, deep enough to reach a man’s height, was dug in the ground. The Duo queen was placed into it in a standing position. Prickly thorns were piled up around her until they reached the top of her head, and in this way, she was buried alive.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth;
The Natiya-thorn withers;
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, dost wither?”
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, do you wither?”
“Why does thy cow on me browse?”
“Why is your cow grazing on me?”
“Why, O cow, dost thou browse?”
“Why, oh cow, are you grazing?”
“Why does thy neat-herd not tend me?”
“Why doesn’t your shepherd take care of me?”
“Why, O neat-herd, dost not tend the cow?”
“Why, O shepherd, do you not take care of the cow?”
“Why does thy daughter-in-law not give me rice?”
“Why doesn’t your daughter-in-law give me rice?”
“Why, O daughter-in-law, dost not give rice?”
“Why, oh daughter-in-law, don’t you give rice?”
“Why does my child cry?”
“Why is my child crying?”
“Why, O child, dost thou cry?”
“Why, oh child, are you crying?”
“Why does the ant bite me?”
“Why does the ant bite me?”
“Why, O ant, dost thou bite?”
“Why do you bite, ant?”
Koot! koot! koot!
Koot! koot! koot!
[16]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Kings, in Bengali folk-tales, have invariably two queens—the elder is called duo, that is, not loved; and the younger is called suo, that is, loved.
1 In Bengali folk tales, kings always have two queens—the older one is called duo, which means not loved; and the younger one is called suo, which means loved.
2 Dalim or dadimba means a pomegranate, and kumara son.
2 Dalim or dadimba means pomegranate, and kumara means son.
3 Bidhata-Purusha is the deity that predetermines all the events of the life of man or woman, and writes on the forehead of the child, on the sixth day of its birth, a brief precis of them.
3 Bidhata-Purusha is the god who decides everything that will happen in a person's life, and on the sixth day after a child is born, he writes a short summary of their fate on their forehead.
4 There are eight forms of marriage spoken of in the Hindu Sastras, of which the Gandharva is one, consisting in the exchange of garlands.
4 There are eight types of marriage mentioned in the Hindu scriptures, one of which is the Gandharva, involving the exchange of garlands.
II
Phakir Chand
There was a king’s son, and there was a minister’s son. They loved each other dearly; they sat together, they stood up together, they walked together, they ate together, they slept together, they got up together. In this way they spent many years in each other’s company, till they both felt a desire to see foreign lands. So one day they set out on their journey. Though very rich, the one being the son of a king and the other the son of his chief minister, they did not take any servants with them; they went by themselves on horseback. The horses were beautiful to look at; they were pakshirajes, or kings of birds. The king’s son and the minister’s son rode together many days. They passed through extensive plains covered with paddy; through cities, towns, and villages; through waterless, treeless deserts; through dense forests which were the abode of the tiger and the bear. One evening they were overtaken by night in a region where human habitations were not seen; and as it was getting darker and darker, they dismounted beneath a lofty tree, tied their horses to its trunk, [17]and, climbing up, sat on its branches covered with thick foliage. The tree grew near a large tank, the water of which was as clear as the eye of a crow. The king’s son and the minister’s son made themselves as comfortable as they could on the tree, being determined to spend on its branches the livelong night. They sometimes chatted together in whispers on account of the lonely terrors of the region; they sometimes sat demurely silent for some minutes; and anon they were falling into a doze, when their attention was arrested by a terrible sight.
There was a prince, and there was the son of a minister. They loved each other deeply; they sat together, stood together, walked together, ate together, slept together, and got up together. They spent many years in each other’s company until they both felt a desire to explore foreign lands. One day, they set off on their journey. Even though they were very rich, with one being the son of a king and the other the son of the chief minister, they decided to travel without any servants; they rode on horseback by themselves. The horses were stunning; they were pakshirajes, or kings of birds. The prince and the minister’s son rode together for many days. They passed through vast plains filled with rice fields, through cities, towns, and villages; through dry, treeless deserts; and through dense forests that were home to tigers and bears. One evening, night fell in an area where there were no signs of human habitation; as it grew darker and darker, they dismounted under a tall tree, tied their horses to its trunk, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and climbed up to sit on its branches covered with thick leaves. The tree stood near a large pond, the water of which was as clear as a crow’s eye. The prince and the minister’s son made themselves as comfortable as they could in the tree, determined to spend the entire night in its branches. They sometimes whispered to each other because of the eerie loneliness of the area; they sometimes sat quietly for a few minutes; and just as they were about to doze off, something terrifying caught their attention.
A sound like the rush of many waters was heard from the middle of the tank. A huge serpent was seen leaping up from under the water with its hood of enormous size. It “lay floating many a rood”; then it swam ashore, and went about hissing. But what most of all attracted the attention of the king’s son and the minister’s son was a brilliant manikya (jewel) on the crested hood of the serpent. It shone like a thousand diamonds. It lit up the tank, its embankments, and the objects round about. The serpent doffed the jewel from its crest and threw it on the ground, and then it went about hissing in search of food. The two friends sitting on the tree greatly admired the wonderful brilliant, shedding ineffable lustre on everything around. They had never before seen anything like it; they had only heard of it as equalling the treasures of seven kings. Their admiration, however, was soon changed into sorrow and fear; for the serpent came hissing to the foot [18]of the tree on the branches of which they were seated, and swallowed up, one by one, the horses tied to the trunk. They feared that they themselves would be the next victims, when, to their infinite relief, the gigantic cobra turned away from the tree, and went about roaming to a great distance. The minister’s son, seeing this, bethought himself of taking possession of the lustrous stone. He had heard that the only way to hide the brilliant light of the jewel was to cover it with cow-dung or horse-dung, a quantity of which latter article he perceived lying at the foot of the tree. He came down from the tree softly, picked up the horse-dung, threw it upon the precious stone, and again climbed into the tree. The serpent, not perceiving the light of its head-jewel, rushed with great fury to the spot where it had been left. Its hissings, groans, and convulsions were terrible. It went round and round the jewel covered with horse-dung, and then breathed its last. Early next morning the king’s son and the minister’s son alighted from the tree, and went to the spot where the crest-jewel was. The mighty serpent lay there perfectly lifeless. The minister’s son took up in his hand the jewel covered with horse-dung; and both of them went to the tank to wash it. When all the horse-dung had been washed off, the jewel shone as brilliantly as before. It lit up the entire bed of the tank, and exposed to their view the innumerable fishes swimming about in the waters. But what was their astonishment when they saw, by the light of the jewel, in the bottom of the [19]tank, the lofty walls of what seemed a magnificent palace. The venturesome son of the minister proposed to the prince that they should dive into the waters and get at the palace below. They both dived into the waters—the jewel being in the hand of the minister’s son—and in a moment stood at the gate of the palace. The gate was open. They saw no being, human or superhuman. They went inside the gate, and saw a beautiful garden laid out on the ample grounds round about the house which was in the centre. The king’s son and the minister’s son had never seen such a profusion of flowers. The rose with its many varieties, the jessamine, the bel, the mallika, the king of smells, the lily of the valley, the Champaka, and a thousand other sorts of sweet-scented flowers were there. And of each of these flowers there seemed to be a large number. Here were a hundred rose-bushes, there many acres covered with the delicious jessamine, while yonder were extensive plantations of all sorts of flowers. As all the plants were begemmed with flowers, and as the flowers were in full bloom, the air was loaded with rich perfume. It was a wilderness of sweets. Through this paradise of perfumery they proceeded towards the house, which was surrounded by banks of lofty trees. They stood at the door of the house. It was a fairy palace. The walls were of burnished gold, and here and there shone diamonds of dazzling hue which were stuck into the walls. They did not meet with any beings, human or other. They went inside, which was richly furnished. They [20]went from room to room, but they did not see any one. It seemed to be a deserted house. At last, however, they found in one room a young lady lying down, apparently in sleep, on a bed of golden framework. She was of exquisite beauty; her complexion was a mixture of red and white; and her age was apparently about sixteen. The king’s son and the minister’s son gazed upon her with rapture; but they had not stood long when this young lady of superb beauty opened her eyes, which seemed like those of a gazelle. On seeing the strangers she said: “How have you come here, ye unfortunate men? Begone, begone! This is the abode of a mighty serpent, which has devoured my father, my mother, my brothers, and all my relatives; I am the only one of my family that he has spared. Flee for your lives, or else the serpent will put you both in its capacious maw.” The minister’s son told the princess how the serpent had breathed its last; how he and his friend had got possession of its head-jewel, and by its light had come to her palace. She thanked the strangers for delivering her from the infernal serpent, and begged of them to live in the house, and never to desert her. The king’s son and the minister’s son gladly accepted the invitation. The king’s son, smitten with the charms of the peerless princess, married her after a short time; and as there was no priest there, the hymeneal knot was tied by a simple exchange of garlands of flowers.
A sound like rushing water came from the middle of the tank. A huge serpent leaped up from beneath the water, its hood enormous. It “lay floating many a rood” and then swam ashore, hissing as it went. But what caught the attention of the prince and the minister's son most was a brilliant manikya (jewel) on the serpent's crested hood. It sparkled like a thousand diamonds and illuminated the tank, its banks, and everything around it. The serpent removed the jewel from its crest and tossed it to the ground, then continued hissing in search of food. The two friends in the tree admired the stunning jewel, which cast an indescribable light on everything nearby. They had never seen anything like it; they had only heard that it was worth the treasures of seven kings. However, their admiration quickly turned to sorrow and fear when the serpent hissed towards the base [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]of the tree where they were sitting and swallowed the horses tied to the trunk, one by one. They feared they would be next, but to their immense relief, the giant cobra turned away from the tree and wandered off into the distance. The minister's son then thought of taking the radiant stone. He had heard that the only way to hide its brilliant light was to cover it with cow-dung or horse-dung, and he noticed there was some horse-dung at the foot of the tree. He climbed down quietly, picked up the horse-dung, covered the precious stone with it, and clambered back into the tree. The serpent, not seeing the light of its head-jewel, rushed angrily to where it had been left. Its hissing, moans, and thrashing were terrifying. It circled the jewel covered with horse-dung and then took its last breath. The next morning, the prince and the minister's son climbed down from the tree and went to where the crest-jewel lay. The mighty serpent was lifeless on the ground. The minister's son picked up the jewel, still covered in horse-dung, and they headed to the tank to wash it off. Once all the horse-dung was cleaned away, the jewel sparkled just as brightly as before, lighting up the entire tank bed and revealing countless fish swimming in the water. But they were astonished to see, by the light of the jewel, the tall walls of what looked like a magnificent palace at the bottom of the tank. The adventurous minister’s son suggested to the prince that they should dive down to explore the palace. They both dove into the water, the jewel in the minister’s son's hand, and soon found themselves at the palace gate. The gate stood open, revealing no human or supernatural beings. They entered and saw a beautiful garden surrounding the house in the center. The prince and the minister's son had never encountered such an abundance of flowers. There were roses in many varieties, jessamine, bel, mallika, the king of smells, lily of the valley, Champaka, and a thousand other fragrant flowers. Each type seemed to have abundant blooms. There were hundreds of rose bushes, sprawling acres filled with delicious jessamine, and vast plantations of every kind of flower. With the plants adorned in flowers and in full bloom, the air was thick with rich fragrance. It was a paradise of scents. As they moved through this floral wonderland towards the house, which was surrounded by tall trees, they reached the door of the house. It was a fairy tale palace. The walls were made of shining gold, and diamonds sparkled throughout. They encountered no beings, human or otherwise. Inside, the place was lavishly furnished. They [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]explored room after room but found no one. It seemed deserted. Eventually, in one room, they discovered a young lady lying down, seemingly asleep, on a bed with a golden frame. She was stunningly beautiful, her complexion a mix of red and white, and she appeared to be about sixteen. The prince and the minister's son gazed at her in awe, but soon she opened her eyes, which were like those of a gazelle. Upon seeing the strangers, she exclaimed, “How did you get here, you unfortunate men? Leave, leave! This is the home of a fearsome serpent that has eaten my father, my mother, my brothers, and all my family; I am the only one he has spared. Run for your lives, or the serpent will swallow you too.” The minister's son told the princess what had happened to the serpent, how it had died, and how they had found her palace by the light of the jewel. She thanked them for freeing her from the evil serpent and asked them to stay in the house and never leave her. The prince and the minister's son happily accepted her invitation. The prince, enchanted by the beauty of the extraordinary princess, married her soon after, and since there was no priest present, they tied the marriage bond with a simple exchange of flower garlands.
The king’s son became inexpressibly happy in the company of the princess, who was as amiable [21]in her disposition as she was beautiful in her person; and though the wife of the minister’s son was living in the upper world, he too participated in his friend’s happiness. Time thus passed merrily, when the king’s son bethought himself of returning to his native country; and as it was fit that he should go with his princess in due pomp, it was determined that the minister’s son should first ascend from the subaqueous regions, go to the king, and bring with him attendants, horses, and elephants for the happy pair. The snake-jewel was therefore had in requisition. The prince, with the jewel in hand, accompanied the minister’s son to the upper world, and bidding adieu to his friend returned to his lovely wife in the enchanted palace. Before leaving, the minister’s son appointed the day and the hour when he would stand on the high embankments of the tank with horses, elephants, and attendants, and wait upon the prince and the princess, who were to join him in the upper world by means of the jewel.
The king’s son was incredibly happy being with the princess, who was as kind in her character as she was beautiful in her appearance; and even though the minister’s son was living in the upper world, he also shared in his friend’s joy. Time passed joyfully until the king’s son thought about returning to his homeland; and since it was only right for him to go with his princess in style, it was decided that the minister’s son would first rise from the underwater realms, visit the king, and bring back attendants, horses, and elephants for the happy couple. The snake-jewel was then called upon. The prince, holding the jewel, went with the minister’s son to the upper world, and after saying goodbye to his friend, he returned to his beautiful wife in the enchanted palace. Before leaving, the minister's son set the date and time when he would be waiting on the high banks of the tank with horses, elephants, and attendants, ready to greet the prince and princess, who were to join him in the upper world using the jewel.

“She took up the jewel in her hand, left the palace, and successfully reached the upper world”
“She picked up the jewel, left the palace, and made it to the upper world.”
Leaving the minister’s son to wend his way to his country and to make preparations for the return of his king’s son, let us see how the happy couple in the subterranean palace were passing their time. One day, while the prince was sleeping after his noonday meal, the princess, who had never seen the upper regions, felt the desire of visiting them, and the rather as the snake-jewel, which alone could give her safe conduct through the waters, was at that moment shedding its bright effulgence in the room. She took up the [22]jewel in her hand, left the palace, and successfully reached the upper world. No mortal caught her sight. She sat on the flight of steps with which the tank was furnished for the convenience of bathers, scrubbed her body, washed her hair, disported in the waters, walked about on the water’s edge, admired all the scenery around, and returned to her palace, where she found her husband still locked in the embrace of sleep. When the prince woke up, she did not tell him a word about her adventure. The following day at the same hour, when her husband was asleep, she paid a second visit to the upper world, and went back unnoticed by mortal man. As success made her bold, she repeated her adventure a third time. It so chanced that on that day the son of the Rajah, in whose territories the tank was situated, was out on a hunting excursion, and had pitched his tent not far from the place. While his attendants were engaged in cooking their noon-day meal, the Rajah’s son sauntered about on the embankments of the tank, near which an old woman was gathering sticks and dried branches of trees for purposes of fuel. It was while the Rajah’s son and the old woman were near the tank that the princess paid her third visit to the upper world. She rose up from the waters, gazed around, and seeing a man and a woman on the banks again went down. The Rajah’s son caught a momentary glimpse of the princess, and so did the old woman gathering sticks. The Rajah’s son stood gazing on the waters. He had never seen such a beauty. [23]She seemed to him to be one of those deva-kanyas, heavenly goddesses, of whom he had read in old books, and who are said now and then to favour the lower world with their visits, which, like angel visits, are “few and far between.” The unearthly beauty of the princess, though he had seen her only for a moment, made a deep impression on his heart, and distracted his mind. He stood there like a statue, for hours, gazing on the waters, in the hope of seeing the lovely figure again. But in vain. The princess did not appear again. The Rajah’s son became mad with love. He kept muttering—“Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!” He would not leave the place till he was forcibly removed by the attendants who had now come to him. He was taken to his father’s palace in a state of hopeless insanity. He spoke to nobody; he always sobbed heavily; and the only words which proceeded out of his mouth—and he was muttering them every minute—were, “Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!” The Rajah’s grief may well be conceived. He could not imagine what should have deranged his son’s mind. The words, “Now here, now gone,” which ever and anon issued from his son’s lips, were a mystery to him; he could not unravel their meaning; neither could the attendants throw any light on the subject. The best physicians of the country were consulted, but to no effect. The sons of Æsculapius could not ascertain the cause of the madness, far less could they cure it. To the many inquiries of the [24]physicians, the only reply made by the Rajah’s son was the stereotyped words—“Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!”
Leaving the minister’s son to make his way back to his country and prepare for the return of his king’s son, let’s see how the happy couple in the underground palace were spending their time. One day, while the prince was sleeping after his lunch, the princess, who had never seen the world above, felt a strong desire to visit it, especially since the snake-jewel, which was the only thing that could ensure her safe passage through the waters, was currently shining brightly in the room. She picked up the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]jewel, left the palace, and successfully reached the upper world. No one saw her. She sat on the steps of the tank that was built for bathing, scrubbed her body, washed her hair, enjoyed the water, strolled along the edge, admired the scenery, and returned to her palace, where she found her husband still deeply asleep. When the prince woke up, she didn’t mention a word about her adventure. The next day, at the same hour, while her husband was asleep, she made a second visit to the upper world, again going unnoticed. Her success made her bold, so she repeated her adventure a third time. That day, the son of the Rajah, whose land the tank was in, was out hunting and had set up his camp nearby. While his attendants were cooking their lunch, the Rajah’s son strolled along the embankments of the tank, close to where an old woman was gathering sticks and dried branches for fuel. As the Rajah’s son and the old woman were near the tank, the princess made her third visit to the upper world. She emerged from the water, looked around, and seeing a man and woman on the banks, quickly dove back down. The Rajah’s son caught a brief glimpse of the princess, as did the old woman gathering sticks. The Rajah’s son stood by the water, mesmerized. He had never seen such beauty. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]To him, she looked like one of those deva-kanyas, heavenly maidens he had read about in old texts, said to occasionally visit the mortal world, like angel visits, which are “few and far between.” The princess’s stunning beauty, even though he had seen her for just a moment, left a profound impact on his heart and distracted his thoughts. He stood there like a statue for hours, gazing at the water, hoping to see her again. But in vain. The princess did not show up again. The Rajah’s son fell madly in love. He kept mumbling—“Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!” He refused to leave the spot until his attendants forcibly took him away. They brought him back to his father’s palace in a state of hopeless insanity. He spoke to no one; he constantly sobbed; and the only words that escaped his lips—and he muttered them every minute—were, “Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!” The Rajah’s grief can only be imagined. He couldn’t comprehend what had disturbed his son’s mind. The words, “Now here, now gone,” which continually flowed from his son’s lips, were a mystery to him; he couldn’t figure out their meaning, nor could the attendants offer any insight. The best doctors in the land were consulted, but to no avail. The sons of Æsculapius couldn’t find the cause of the madness, let alone cure it. To the many questions from the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]physicians, the only response from the Rajah’s son was the repetitive phrase—“Now here, now gone! Now here, now gone!”
The Rajah, distracted with grief on account of the obscuration of his son’s intellects, caused a proclamation to be made in the capital by beat of drum, to the effect that, if any person could explain the cause of his son’s madness and cure it, such a person would be rewarded with the hand of the Rajah’s daughter, and with the possession of half his kingdom. The drum was beaten round most parts of the city, but no one touched it, as no one knew the cause of the madness of the Rajah’s son. At last an old woman touched the drum, and declared that she would not only discover the cause of the madness, but cure it. This woman, who was the identical woman that was gathering sticks near the tank at the time the Rajah’s son lost his reason, had a crack-brained son of the name of Phakir Chand, and was in consequence called Phakir’s mother, or more familiarly Phakre’s mother. When the woman was brought before the Rajah, the following conversation took place:—
The Rajah, overwhelmed with sorrow due to his son’s mental decline, ordered a proclamation to be made throughout the capital by beating a drum, stating that whoever could explain the reason for his son’s madness and cure him would be rewarded with the hand of the Rajah’s daughter and half of his kingdom. The drum was beaten in many areas of the city, but nobody responded, as no one knew the cause of the Rajah’s son’s madness. Finally, an old woman approached the drum and claimed she would not only find out the reason for the madness but also cure it. This woman, who happened to be the same one gathering sticks by the pond when the Rajah’s son lost his sanity, had a mentally challenged son named Phakir Chand and was therefore known as Phakir’s mother, or more casually, Phakre’s mother. When the woman was brought before the Rajah, the following conversation took place:—
Rajah. You are the woman that touched the drum.—You know the cause of my son’s madness?
Rajah. You're the woman who touched the drum. Do you know what's causing my son’s madness?
Phakir’s Mother. Yes, O incarnation of justice! I know the cause, but I will not mention it till I have cured your son.
Phakir’s Mother. Yes, O embodiment of fairness! I know the reason, but I won’t bring it up until I’ve healed your son.
Rajah. How can I believe that you are able to cure my son, when the best physicians of the land have failed? [25]
Rajah. How can I trust that you can heal my son when the best doctors in the country have failed? [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Phakir’s Mother. You need not now believe, my lord, till I have performed the cure. Many an old woman knows secrets with which wise men are unacquainted.
Phakir’s Mother. You don't have to believe me now, my lord, until I've completed the cure. Many an old woman knows things that even wise men are unaware of.
Rajah. Very well, let me see what you can do. In what time will you perform the cure?
Rajah. Alright, let me see what you can do. How long will it take you to perform the cure?
Phakir’s Mother. It is impossible to fix the time at present; but I will begin work immediately with your lordship’s assistance.
Phakir’s Mother. It's hard to determine the exact time right now, but I will start working right away with your lordship’s help.
Rajah. What help do you require from me?
Rajah. What do you need help with?
Phakir’s Mother. Your lordship will please order a hut to be raised on the embankment of the tank where your son first caught the disease. I mean to live in that hut for a few days. And your lordship will also please order some of your servants to be in attendance at a distance of about a hundred yards from the hut, so that they might be within call.
Phakir’s Mother. Your lordship, please arrange for a hut to be built on the bank of the tank where your son first got sick. I plan to stay in that hut for a few days. Also, can you have some of your servants stand by about a hundred yards away from the hut, so they can be easily reached?
Rajah. Very well; I will order that to be immediately done. Do you want anything else?
Rajah. Alright; I'll make sure that gets done right away. Do you need anything else?
Phakir’s Mother. Nothing else, my lord, in the way of preparations. But it is as well to remind your lordship of the conditions on which I undertake the cure. Your lordship has promised to give to the performer of the cure the hand of your daughter and half your kingdom. As I am a woman and cannot marry your daughter, I beg that, in case I perform the cure, my son Phakir Chand may marry your daughter and take possession of half your kingdom.
Phakir’s Mother. That's all, my lord, regarding preparations. But I should remind you of the conditions under which I'll perform the cure. You have promised to grant the one who performs the cure your daughter's hand in marriage and half of your kingdom. Since I am a woman and can't marry your daughter, I ask that if I succeed in the cure, my son Phakir Chand be allowed to marry your daughter and inherit half of your kingdom.
Rajah. Agreed, agreed.
Rajah. Okay, okay.
A temporary hut was in a few hours erected [26]on the embankment of the tank, and Phakir’s mother took up her abode in it. An outpost was also erected at some distance for servants in attendance who might be required to give help to the woman. Strict orders were given by Phakir’s mother that no human being should go near the tank excepting herself. Let us leave Phakir’s mother keeping watch at the tank, and hasten down into the subterranean palace to see what the prince and the princess are about. After the mishap which had occurred on her last visit to the upper world, the princess had given up the idea of a fourth visit. But women generally have greater curiosity than men; and the princess of the underground palace was no exception to the general rule. One day, while her husband was asleep as usual after his noonday meal, she rushed out of the palace with the snake-jewel in her hand, and came to the upper world. The moment the upheaval of the waters in the middle of the tank took place, Phakir’s mother, who was on the alert, concealed herself in the hut and began looking through the chinks of the matted wall. The princess, seeing no mortal near, came to the bank, and sitting there began to scrub her body. Phakir’s mother showed herself outside the hut, and addressing the princess, said in a winning tone—“Come, my child, thou queen of beauty, come to me, and I will help you to bathe.” So saying, she approached the princess, who, seeing that it was only a woman, made no resistance. The old woman, while in the act of washing the hair of [27]the princess, noticed the bright jewel in her hand, and said—“Put the jewel here till you are bathed.” In a moment the jewel was in the possession of Phakir’s mother, who wrapped it up in the cloth that was round her waist. Knowing the princess to be unable to escape, she gave the signal to the attendants in waiting, who rushed to the tank and made the princess a captive.
A temporary hut was set up on the embankment of the tank in just a few hours, and Phakir’s mother moved in. An outpost was also built a little way off for the servants who might be needed to assist her. Phakir’s mother strictly ordered that no one should go near the tank except for herself. Let’s leave her keeping watch at the tank and hurry down into the underground palace to see what the prince and princess are doing. After what happened during her last visit to the upper world, the princess had decided not to go back for a fourth time. But women usually have more curiosity than men, and the princess of the underground palace was no exception. One day, while her husband was napping after his lunchtime meal, she dashed out of the palace with the snake-jewel in her hand and went up to the surface. As soon as the waters started to rise in the middle of the tank, Phakir’s mother, who was alert, hid in the hut and peered through the gaps in the matted wall. Seeing no one around, the princess approached the bank and sat down to wash herself. Phakir’s mother stepped out of the hut and, in a sweet tone, said, “Come here, my child, you queen of beauty, and I’ll help you bathe.” With that, she moved closer to the princess, who, realizing it was just another woman, didn’t resist. While washing the princess’s hair, the old woman noticed the shiny jewel in her hand and said, “Just place the jewel here until you’re done bathing.” In an instant, Phakir’s mother had the jewel, wrapping it in the cloth around her waist. Knowing the princess couldn’t escape, she signaled to the waiting attendants, who rushed to the tank and captured the princess.
Great were the rejoicings of the people when the tidings reached the city that Phakir’s mother had captured a water-nymph from the nether regions. The whole city came to see the “daughter of the immortals,” as they called the princess. When she was brought to the palace and confronted with the Rajah’s son of obscured intellect, the latter said with a shout of exultation—“I have found! I have found!” The cloud which had settled on his brain was dissipated in a moment. The eyes, erewhile vacant and lustreless, now glowed with the fire of intelligence; his tongue, of which he had almost lost the use—the only words which he used to utter being, “Now here, now gone!”—was now relaxed: in a word, he was restored to his senses. The joy of the Rajah knew no bounds. There was great festivity in the city; and the people who showered benedictions on the head of Phakir Chand’s mother, expected the speedy celebration of the marriage of the Rajah’s son with the beauty of the nether world. The princess, however, told the Rajah, through Phakir’s mother, that she had made a vow to the effect that she would not, for one whole year, look [28]at the face of another man than that of her husband who was dwelling beneath the waters, and that therefore the marriage could not be performed during that period. Though the Rajah’s son was somewhat disappointed, he readily agreed to the delay, believing, agreeably to the proverb, that delay would greatly enhance the sweetness of those pleasures which were in store for him.
The people celebrated joyfully when news reached the city that Phakir’s mother had captured a water-nymph from the underworld. The whole city gathered to see the “daughter of the immortals,” as they called the princess. When she was brought to the palace and faced the Rajah’s son, who had been a bit slow-witted, he exclaimed with excitement, “I have found it! I have found it!” The fog that had clouded his mind lifted in an instant. His eyes, once dull and empty, now sparkled with intelligence; he had nearly lost the ability to speak—his only phrases had been, “Now here, now gone!”—but now he was articulate again: in a word, he regained his senses. The Rajah was overjoyed. The city erupted in celebration, and the people showered blessings on Phakir Chand’s mother, anticipating the quick marriage of the Rajah’s son to the beauty from the underworld. However, the princess informed the Rajah, through Phakir’s mother, that she had promised not to look at the face of any man other than her husband, who lived beneath the waters, for an entire year, so the marriage couldn't happen during that time. Although the Rajah’s son felt a bit disappointed, he agreed to wait, believing that, as the saying goes, delay would only make the upcoming pleasures sweeter.
It is scarcely necessary to say that the princess spent her days and her nights in sorrowing and sighing. She lamented that idle curiosity which had led her to come to the upper world, leaving her husband below. When she recollected that her husband was all alone below the waters she wept bitter tears. She wished she could run away. But that was impossible, as she was immured within walls, and there were walls within walls. Besides, if she could get out of the palace and of the city, of what avail would it be? She could not gain her husband, as the serpent jewel was not in her possession. The ladies of the palace and Phakir’s mother tried to divert her mind, but in vain. She took pleasure in nothing; she would hardly speak to any one; she wept day and night. The year of her vow was drawing to a close, and yet she was disconsolate. The marriage, however, must be celebrated. The Rajah consulted the astrologers, and the day and the hour in which the nuptial knot was to be tied were fixed. Great preparations were made. The confectioners of the city busied themselves day and night in preparing sweetmeats; milkmen took contracts for supplying the palace with tanks of [29]curds; gunpowder was being manufactured for a grand display of fireworks; bands of musicians were placed on sheds erected over the palace gate, who ever and anon sent forth many “a bout of linked sweetness”; and the whole city assumed an air of mirth and festivity.
It’s hardly necessary to say that the princess spent her days and nights in sorrow and sighs. She regretted the idle curiosity that had led her to the surface world, leaving her husband behind. When she thought of him all alone beneath the waves, she shed bitter tears. She wished she could escape. But that was impossible, as she was trapped within walls, with more walls inside those. Besides, even if she managed to leave the palace and the city, what good would it do? She couldn’t reach her husband since she didn’t have the serpent jewel. The women of the palace and the Phakir’s mother tried to cheer her up, but it didn’t work. She found no joy in anything; she barely spoke to anyone; she cried day and night. The year of her vow was drawing to a close, yet she remained heartbroken. However, the wedding had to take place. The Rajah consulted the astrologers, and they determined the day and hour for the wedding ceremony. Huge preparations were underway. The city’s sweet makers worked day and night to prepare treats; milk suppliers were contracted to deliver tanks of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]curds; gunpowder was being made for a grand fireworks display; bands of musicians were set up on structures over the palace gate, often sending out melodies filled with “linked sweetness”; and the entire city was buzzing with joy and celebration.
It is time we should think of the minister’s son, who, leaving his friend in the subterranean palace, had gone to his country to bring horses, elephants, and attendants for the return of the king’s son and his lovely princess with due pomp. The preparations took him many months; and when everything was ready he started on his journey, accompanied by a long train of elephants, horses, and attendants. He reached the tank two or three days before the appointed day. Tents were pitched in the mango-topes adjoining the tank for the accommodation of men and cattle; and the minister’s son always kept his eyes fixed on the tank. The sun of the appointed day sank below the horizon; but the prince and the princess dwelling beneath the waters made no sign. He waited two or three days longer; still the prince did not make his appearance. What could have happened to his friend and his beautiful wife? Were they dead? Had another serpent, possibly the mate of the one that had died, beaten the prince and the princess to death? Had they somehow lost the serpent-jewel? Or had they been captured when they were once on a visit to the upper world? Such were the reflections of the minister’s son. He was overwhelmed with [30]grief. Ever since he had come to the tank he had heard at regular intervals the sound of music coming from the city which was not distant. He inquired of passers-by what that music meant. He was told that the Rajah’s son was about to be married to some wonderful young lady, who had come out of the waters of that very tank on the bank of which he was now seated, and that the marriage ceremony was to be performed on the day following the next. The minister’s son immediately concluded that the wonderful young lady of the lake that was to be married was none other than the wife of his friend, the king’s son. He resolved therefore to go into the city to learn the details of the affair, and try if possible to rescue the princess. He told the attendants to go home, taking with them the elephants and the horses; and he himself went to the city, and took up his abode in the house of a Brahman.
It’s time to think about the minister's son, who, after leaving his friend in the underwater palace, went back to his home to gather horses, elephants, and servants for the grand return of the prince and his beautiful princess. It took him many months to prepare everything. Once ready, he set off on his journey, accompanied by a long line of elephants, horses, and attendants. He arrived at the tank a couple of days before the scheduled time. Tents were set up in the mango groves nearby to accommodate men and animals, and the minister's son kept a constant watch on the tank. The sun of the designated day set below the horizon, but the prince and princess, hidden beneath the waters, did not show themselves. He waited a few more days; still, there was no sign of the prince. What could have happened to his friend and his lovely wife? Were they dead? Had another serpent, possibly the mate of the one that had died, attacked the prince and princess? Had they somehow lost the serpent-jewel? Or had they been captured during a visit to the surface world? These were the thoughts racing through the minister's son’s mind. He was consumed with [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]grief. Since arriving at the tank, he had been hearing the sounds of music coming from the nearby city at regular intervals. He asked passersby what the music was about. He learned that the Rajah’s son was about to marry a remarkable young lady who had emerged from the very waters of the tank where he sat, and that the wedding was scheduled for the day after tomorrow. The minister's son immediately surmised that the amazing young lady from the lake was none other than his friend’s wife, the princess. He decided to go into the city to find out more about the situation and, if possible, rescue the princess. He instructed his attendants to return home with the elephants and horses, while he headed to the city and took refuge in the house of a Brahman.
After he had rested and taken his dinner, the minister’s son asked the Brahman what the meaning was of the music that was heard in the city at regular intervals. The Brahman asked, “From what part of the world have you come that you have not heard of the wonderful circumstance that a young lady of heavenly beauty rose out of the waters of a tank in the suburbs, and that she is going to be married the day after to-morrow to the son of our Rajah?”
After he had rested and eaten dinner, the minister’s son asked the Brahman what the music playing in the city at regular intervals meant. The Brahman replied, “Where are you from that you haven’t heard about the amazing event of a stunning young woman emerging from a tank in the suburbs, and that she is getting married the day after tomorrow to the son of our Rajah?”
Minister’s Son. No, I have heard nothing. I have come from a distant country whither the [31]story has not reached. Will you kindly tell me the particulars?
Minister’s Son. No, I haven't heard anything. I came from a faraway place where the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]story hasn't arrived. Could you please share the details with me?
Brahman. The Rajah’s son went out a-hunting about this time last year. He pitched his tents close to a tank in the suburbs. One day, while the Rajah’s son was walking near the tank, he saw a young woman, or rather goddess, of uncommon beauty rise from the waters of the tank. She gazed about for a minute or two and disappeared. The Rajah’s son, however, who had seen her, was so struck with her heavenly beauty that he became desperately enamoured of her. Indeed, so intense was his passion, that his reason gave way; and he was carried home hopelessly mad. The only words he uttered day and night were—“Now here, now gone!” The Rajah sent for all the best physicians of the country for restoring his son to his reason; but the physicians were powerless. At last he caused a proclamation to be made by beat of drum to the effect that if any one could cure the Rajah’s son, he should be the Rajah’s son-in-law and the owner of half his kingdom. An old woman, who went by the name of Phakir’s mother, took hold of the drum, and declared her ability to cure the Rajah’s son. On the tank where the princess had appeared was raised for Phakir’s mother a hut in which she took up her abode; and not far from her hut another hut was erected for the accommodation of attendants who might be required to help her. It seems the goddess rose from the waters; Phakir’s mother seized her with the help of the [32]attendants, and carried her in a palki to the palace. At the sight of her the Rajah’s son was restored to his senses; and the marriage would have been celebrated at that time but for a vow which the goddess had made that she would not look at the face of any male person till the lapse of a year. The year of the vow is now over; and the music which you have heard is from the gate of the Rajah’s palace. This, in brief, is the story.
Brahman. About this time last year, the Rajah’s son went hunting. He set up his tents near a tank in the suburbs. One day, while walking by the tank, he saw a stunning young woman—or rather, a goddess—rise from the water. She looked around for a minute or two and then vanished. The Rajah’s son was so captivated by her otherworldly beauty that he fell hopelessly in love. His passion was so intense that he lost his sanity and returned home completely mad. The only words he repeated day and night were, “Now here, now gone!” The Rajah called upon all the best doctors in the land to restore his son’s sanity, but they were powerless. Finally, he announced that anyone who could cure his son would become his son-in-law and inherit half his kingdom. An old woman known as Phakir’s mother stepped forward and claimed she could cure the Rajah’s son. A hut was built for Phakir’s mother by the tank where the princess had appeared, and another hut was erected nearby for attendants who might help her. It seems the goddess emerged from the water; Phakir’s mother captured her with the help of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] attendants and brought her in a palki to the palace. Upon seeing her, the Rajah’s son regained his senses. They would have married then, but the goddess had made a vow not to look at any male for a year. That year is now over; the music you hear comes from the gate of the Rajah’s palace. This, in short, is the story.
Minister’s Son. A truly wonderful story! And has Phakir’s mother, or rather Phakir Chand himself, been rewarded with the hand of the Rajah’s daughter and with the possession of half the kingdom?
Minister’s Son. A really amazing story! Has Phakir’s mother, or more accurately, Phakir Chand himself, been given the hand of the Rajah’s daughter and gained control of half the kingdom?
Brahman. No, not yet. Phakir has not been got hold of. He is a half-witted lad, or rather quite mad. He has been away for more than a year from his home, and no one knows where he is. That is his manner; he stays away for a long time, suddenly comes home, and again disappears. I believe his mother expects him soon.
Brahman. No, not yet. Phakir hasn't been found. He's a bit slow, or maybe just completely out of it. He’s been gone from home for over a year, and no one knows where he is. That’s just how he is; he stays away for a long time, suddenly shows up, and then disappears again. I think his mom is expecting him back soon.
Minister’s Son. What like is he? and what does he do when he returns home?
Minister’s Son. What is he like? And what does he do when he gets home?
Brahman. Why, he is about your height, though he is somewhat younger than you. He puts on a small piece of cloth round his waist, rubs his body with ashes, takes the branch of a tree in his hand, and, at the door of the hut in which his mother lives, dances to the tune of dhoop! dhoop! dhoop! His articulation is very indistinct; and when his mother says—“Phakir! stay with me for some days,” he invariably answers [33]in his usual unintelligible manner, “No, I won’t remain, I won’t remain.” And when he wishes to give an affirmative answer, he says, “Hoom,” which means “Yes.”
Brahman. Well, he’s about your height, but he’s a bit younger than you. He wraps a small piece of cloth around his waist, covers his body in ashes, holds a branch from a tree, and dances at the door of the hut where his mother lives, keeping time to the rhythm of dhoop! dhoop! dhoop! His speech is pretty unclear, and when his mother says, “Phakir! stay with me for a few days,” he always responds [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] in his usual hard-to-understand way, “No, I won’t stay, I won’t stay.” When he wants to say yes, he just says, “Hoom,” which means “Yes.”
The above conversation with the Brahman poured a flood of light into the mind of the minister’s son. He saw how matters stood. He perceived that the princess of the subterranean palace must have alone ventured out into the tank by means of the snake-jewel; that she must have been captured alone without the king’s son; that the snake-jewel must be in the possession of Phakir’s mother; and that his friend, the king’s son, must be alone below the waters without any means of escape. The desolate and apparently hopeless state of his friend filled him with unutterable grief. He was in deep musings during most part of the night. Is it impossible, thought he, to rescue the king’s son from the nether regions? What if, by some means or other, I contrive to get the jewel from the old woman? And can I not do it by personating Phakir Chand himself, who is expected by his mother shortly? And possibly by the same means I may be able to rescue the princess from the Rajah’s palace. He resolved to act the rôle of Phakir Chand the following day. In the morning he left the Brahman’s house, went to the outskirts of the city, divested himself of his usual clothing, put round his waist a short and narrow piece of cloth which scarcely reached his knee-joints, rubbed his body well with ashes, took in his hand a twig which he broke off a tree, and [34]thus accoutred, presented himself before the door of the hut of Phakir’s mother. He commenced operations by dancing, in a most violent manner, to the tune of dhoop! dhoop! dhoop! The dancing attracted the notice of the old woman, who, supposing that her son had come, said—“My son Phakir, are you come? Come, my darling; the gods have at last become propitious to us.” The supposed Phakir Chand uttered the monosyllable “hoom,” and went on dancing in a still more violent manner than before, waving the twig in his hand. “This time you must not go away,” said the old woman, “you must remain with me.” “No, I won’t remain, I won’t remain,” said the minister’s son. “Remain with me, and I’ll get you married to the Rajah’s daughter. Will you marry, Phakir Chand?” The minister’s son replied—“Hoom, hoom,” and danced on like a madman. “Will you come with me to the Rajah’s house? I’ll show you a princess of uncommon beauty who has risen from the waters.” “Hoom, hoom,” was the answer that issued from his lips, while his feet tripped it violently to the sound of dhoop! dhoop! “Do you wish to see a manik, Phakir, the crest jewel of the serpent, the treasure of seven kings?” “Hoom, hoom,” was the reply. The old woman brought out of the hut the snake-jewel, and put it into the hand of her supposed son. The minister’s son took it, and carefully wrapped it up in the piece of cloth round his waist. Phakir’s mother, delighted beyond measure at the opportune appearance of her [35]son, went to the Rajah’s house, partly to announce to the Rajah the news of Phakir’s appearance, and partly to show Phakir the princess of the waters. The supposed Phakir and his mother found ready access to the Rajah’s palace, for the old woman had, since the capture of the princess, become the most important person in the kingdom. She took him into the room where the princess was, and introduced him to her. It is superfluous to remark that the princess was by no means pleased with the company of a madcap, who was in a state of semi-nudity, whose body was rubbed with ashes, and who was ever and anon dancing in a wild manner. At sunset the old woman proposed to her son that they should leave the palace and go to their own house. But the supposed Phakir Chand refused to comply with the request; he said he would stay there that night. His mother tried to persuade him to return with her, but he persisted in his determination. He said he would remain with the princess. Phakir’s mother therefore went away, after giving instructions to the guards and attendants to take care of her son.
The conversation with the Brahman brought a flood of insight to the minister’s son. He understood the situation. He realized that the princess of the underground palace must have gone to the tank alone using the snake-jewel; that she must have been captured alone without the king’s son; that the snake-jewel must now belong to Phakir’s mother; and that his friend, the king’s son, must be alone underwater without any way to escape. The desolate and seemingly hopeless state of his friend filled him with deep sorrow. He spent most of the night lost in thought. Is it impossible, he wondered, to rescue the king’s son from the lower depths? What if, somehow, I manage to get the jewel from the old woman? And can I do this by pretending to be Phakir Chand, who is expected by his mother soon? Perhaps, through the same method, I can also save the princess from the Rajah’s palace. He decided to take on the role of Phakir Chand the next day. In the morning, he left the Brahman’s house, went to the edges of the city, took off his usual clothes, wrapped a short and narrow piece of cloth around his waist that barely reached his knees, coated his body in ashes, picked up a twig he broke off a tree, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] dressed like this, stood at the door of Phakir’s mother’s hut. He started dancing wildly to the tune of dhoop! dhoop! dhoop! The dancing caught the old woman’s attention, who, thinking her son had returned, said, “My son Phakir, are you back? Come, my darling; the gods have finally smiled upon us.” The supposed Phakir Chand responded with “hoom” and continued dancing even more energetically, waving the twig in his hand. “This time you mustn’t run off,” said the old woman, “you must stay with me.” “No, I won’t stay, I won’t stay,” replied the minister’s son. “Stay with me, and I’ll arrange for you to marry the Rajah’s daughter. Will you marry, Phakir Chand?” The minister’s son answered, “Hoom, hoom,” and kept dancing like a madman. “Will you come with me to the Rajah’s house? I’ll show you a stunning princess who has emerged from the waters.” “Hoom, hoom,” came his response, while his feet danced vigorously to the music of dhoop! dhoop! “Do you want to see a manik, Phakir, the crest jewel of the serpent, the treasure of seven kings?” “Hoom, hoom,” he replied. The old woman brought the snake-jewel out of the hut and placed it in her supposed son’s hand. The minister’s son accepted it and carefully wrapped it in the cloth around his waist. Overjoyed by the timely return of her [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]son, Phakir’s mother went to the Rajah’s house, partly to inform the Rajah of Phakir’s return and partly to show Phakir the princess from the waters. The supposed Phakir and his mother were easily allowed into the Rajah’s palace, as the old woman had become the most significant figure in the kingdom since the princess’s capture. She took him to the room where the princess was and introduced him. It's worth noting that the princess was not at all pleased with the presence of someone so wild and nearly naked, covered in ashes, who was dancing around wildly. At sunset, the old woman suggested they leave the palace and return home. But the supposed Phakir Chand refused her request; he insisted on staying there that night. His mother tried to persuade him to come back with her, but he remained firm in his decision. He said he wanted to stay with the princess. So, Phakir’s mother left after instructing the guards and attendants to look after her son.
When all in the palace had retired to rest, the supposed Phakir, coming towards the princess, said in his own usual voice—“Princess! do you not recognise me? I am the minister’s son, the friend of your princely husband.” The princess, astonished at the announcement, said—“Who? The minister’s son? Oh, my husband’s best friend, do rescue me from this terrible captivity, from this worse than death. O fate! it is by my own fault that I am [36]reduced to this wretched state. Oh, rescue me, rescue me, thou best of friends!” She then burst into tears. The minister’s son said, “Do not be disconsolate. I will try my best to rescue you this very night; only you must do whatever I tell you.” “I will do anything you tell me, minister’s son; anything you tell me.” After this the supposed Phakir left the room, and passed through the courtyard of the palace. Some of the guards challenged him, to whom he replied, “Hoom, hoom; I will just go out for a minute and again come in presently.” They understood that it was the madcap Phakir. True to his word he did come back shortly, and went to the princess. An hour afterwards he again went out and was again challenged, on which he made the same reply as at the first time. The guards who challenged him began to mutter between their teeth—“This madcap of a Phakir will, we suppose, go out and come in all night. Let the fellow alone; let him do what he likes. Who can be sitting up all night for him?” The minister’s son was going out and coming in with the view of accustoming the guards to his constant egress and ingress, and also of watching for a favourable opportunity to escape with the princess. About three o’clock in the morning the minister’s son again passed through the courtyard, but this time no one challenged him, as all the guards had fallen asleep. Overjoyed at the auspicious circumstance, he went to the princess. “Now, princess, is the time for escape. The guards are all asleep. [37]Mount on my back, and tie the locks of your hair round my neck, and keep tight hold of me.” The princess did as she was told. He passed unchallenged through the courtyard with the lovely burden on his back, passed out of the gate of the palace—no one challenging him, passed on to the outskirts of the city, and reached the tank from which the princess had risen. The princess stood on her legs, rejoicing at her escape, and at the same time trembling. The minister’s son untied the snake-jewel from his waist-cloth, and descending into the waters, both he and she found their way to the subterranean palace. The reception which the prince in the subaqueous palace gave to his wife and his friend may be easily imagined. He had nearly died of grief; but now he suffered a resurrection. The three were now mad with joy. During the three days that they remained in the palace they again and again told the story of the egress of the princess into the upper world, of her seizure, of her captivity in the palace, of the preparations for marriage, of the old woman, of the minister’s son personating Phakir Chand, and of the successful deliverance. It is unnecessary to add that the prince and the princess expressed their gratitude to the minister’s son in the warmest terms, declared him to be their best and greatest friend, and vowed to abide always, till the day of their death, by his advice, and to follow his counsel.
When everyone in the palace had gone to bed, the supposed Phakir approached the princess and said in his usual voice, “Princess! Don’t you recognize me? I’m the minister’s son, your husband’s best friend.” The princess, shocked by his announcement, replied, “Who? The minister’s son? Oh, my husband’s best friend, please save me from this terrible captivity, from this fate worse than death. Oh, fate! It’s my own fault that I’m [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] reduced to this awful situation. Please rescue me, rescue me, dear friend!” She then burst into tears. The minister’s son said, “Don’t be so sad. I’ll do my best to rescue you tonight; just do whatever I tell you.” “I’ll do anything you say, minister’s son; anything you say.” After this, the supposed Phakir left the room and moved through the palace courtyard. Some guards stopped him, to which he replied, “Hoom, hoom; I’ll be out for just a minute and then come back.” They realized he was the playful Phakir. True to his word, he returned shortly and went to the princess. An hour later, he went out again and was once more stopped, so he gave the same reply as before. The guards who confronted him began to mumble, “This playful Phakir will probably keep going out and coming back all night. Let him be; let him do what he wants. Who’s going to stay up all night for him?” The minister’s son was going out and coming back to get the guards used to his constant coming and going, while also looking for a good chance to escape with the princess. Around three o’clock in the morning, he passed through the courtyard again, but this time no one questioned him, as all the guards had fallen asleep. Delighted by the lucky turn of events, he went to the princess. “Now, princess, it’s time to escape. The guards are all asleep. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Get on my back, tie your hair around my neck, and hold on tight.” The princess did as instructed. He slipped through the courtyard unobstructed with her on his back, went out of the palace gate—no one stopped him—and made his way to the edge of the city, eventually reaching the tank from which the princess had emerged. The princess stood up, celebrating her escape, but also trembling. The minister’s son untied the snake-jewel from his waistcloth and, descending into the water, both of them found their way to the underground palace. The warm welcome the prince in the underwater palace gave to his wife and friend was easy to imagine. He had almost died from grief, but now he was filled with joy. The three were now ecstatic. During the three days they stayed in the palace, they recounted over and over the story of the princess’s emergence into the upper world, her capture, her imprisonment in the palace, the wedding preparations, the old woman, the minister’s son pretending to be Phakir Chand, and the successful rescue. It goes without saying that the prince and the princess expressed their heartfelt gratitude to the minister’s son, declared him their best and greatest friend, and vowed to always follow his advice for the rest of their lives.
Being resolved to return to their native country, the king’s son, the minister’s son, and the princess left the subterranean palace, and, lighted in the [38]passage by the snake-jewel, made their way good to the upper world. As they had neither elephants nor horses, they were under the necessity of travelling on foot; and though this mode of travelling was troublesome to both the king’s son and the minister’s son, as they were bred in the lap of luxury, it was infinitely more troublesome to the princess, as the stones of the rough road
Determined to return to their homeland, the king’s son, the minister’s son, and the princess left the underground palace and, guided by the snake-jewel in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] passage, made their way to the surface world. Since they had no elephants or horses, they had to travel on foot. Although this was difficult for both the king’s son and the minister’s son, who were used to a life of luxury, it was even more challenging for the princess, as the rough stones of the road
“Wounded the invisible
“Wounded the unseen”
Palms of her tender feet where’er they fell.”
Palms of her delicate feet wherever they landed.
When her feet became very sore, the king’s son sometimes took her up on his broad shoulders, on which she sat astride; but the load, however lovely, was too heavy to be carried any great distance. She therefore, for the most part, travelled on foot.
When her feet got really sore, the king’s son sometimes lifted her onto his broad shoulders, where she would sit straddling him; but even though she was lovely, the weight was too much to carry for long distances. So, mostly, she traveled on foot.
One evening they bivouacked beneath a tree, as no human habitations were visible. The minister’s son said to the prince and princess, “Both of you go to sleep, and I will keep watch in order to prevent any danger.” The royal couple were soon locked in the arms of sleep. The faithful son of the minister did not sleep, but sat up watching. It so happened that on that tree swung the nest of the two immortal birds, Bihangama and Bihangami, who were not only endowed with the power of human speech, but who could see into the future. To the no little astonishment of the minister’s son the two prophetical birds joined in the following conversation:— [39]
One evening, they set up camp under a tree since there were no signs of nearby settlements. The minister’s son said to the prince and princess, “You both should get some sleep, and I'll keep watch to keep any dangers at bay.” The royal couple quickly fell asleep. However, the loyal son of the minister stayed awake, keeping an eye out. It just so happened that on that tree was the nest of two immortal birds, Bihangama and Bihangami, who not only had the ability to speak like humans but could also see into the future. To the minister’s son's surprise, the two prophetic birds began the following conversation:— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Bihangama. The minister’s son has already risked his own life for the safety of his friend, the king’s son; but he will find it difficult to save the prince at last.
Bihangama. The minister’s son has already risked his life for his friend, the king’s son; but he will find it hard to save the prince in the end.
Bihangami. Why so?
Bihangami. Why is that?
Bihangama. Many dangers await the king’s son. The prince’s father, when he hears of the approach of his son, will send for him an elephant, some horses, and attendants. When the king’s son rides on the elephant he will fall down and die.
Bihangama. The king's son faces many dangers. When the prince’s father learns that his son is coming, he will send him an elephant, some horses, and servants. However, when the king’s son rides the elephant, he will fall and die.
Bihangami. But suppose some one prevents the king’s son from riding on the elephant, and makes him ride on horseback, will he not in that case be saved?
Bihangami. But what if someone stops the king’s son from riding the elephant and instead makes him ride a horse? Wouldn’t he be safe in that case?
Bihangama. Yes, he will in that case escape that danger, but a fresh danger awaits him. When the king’s son is in sight of his father’s palace, and when he is in the act of passing through its lion-gate, the lion-gate will fall upon him and crush him to death.
Bihangama. Yes, he will escape that danger, but a new one is waiting for him. When the king’s son gets close to his father’s palace and is about to pass through the lion-gate, the lion-gate will collapse on him and crush him to death.
Bihangami. But suppose some one destroys the lion-gate before the king’s son goes up to it; will not the king’s son in that case be saved?
Bihangami. But what if someone destroys the lion gate before the king’s son reaches it? Won't the king’s son be safe in that case?
Bihangama. Yes, in that case he will escape that particular danger; but a fresh danger awaits him. When the king’s son reaches the palace and sits at a feast prepared for him, and when he takes into his mouth the head of a fish cooked for him, the head of the fish will stick in his throat and choke him to death.
Bihangama. Yes, in that case he will avoid that specific danger; however, a new danger is waiting for him. When the king’s son arrives at the palace and sits down to a feast made in his honor, and when he bites into the head of a fish cooked for him, the head of the fish will get stuck in his throat and suffocate him.
Bihangami. But suppose some one sitting at the feast snatches the head of the fish from the [40]prince’s plate, and thus prevents him from putting it into his mouth, will not the king’s son in that case be saved?
Bihangami. But what if someone at the feast grabs the fish head off the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]prince’s plate, stopping him from eating it? Wouldn't that save the king’s son in that situation?
Bihangama. Yes, in that case he will escape that particular danger; but a fresh danger awaits him. When the prince and princess after dinner retire into their sleeping apartment, and they lie together in bed, a terrible cobra will come into the room and bite the king’s son to death.
Bihangama. Yes, in that case he will avoid that specific danger; but a new threat is waiting for him. When the prince and princess go to their bedroom after dinner and lie down together in bed, a deadly cobra will come into the room and bite the king’s son to death.
Bihangami. But suppose some one lying in wait in the room cut the snake into pieces, will not the king’s son in that case be saved?
Bihangami. But what if someone hiding in the room cuts the snake into pieces? Wouldn’t that save the king’s son?
Bihangama. Yes, in that case the life of the king’s son will be saved; but if the man who kills the snake repeats to the king’s son the conversation between you and me, that man will be turned into a marble statue.
Bihangama. Yes, in that situation the king's son's life will be spared; but if the person who kills the snake tells the king's son about our conversation, that person will be turned into a marble statue.
Bihangami. But is there no means of restoring the marble statue to life?
Bihangami. But is there no way to bring the marble statue back to life?
Bihangama. Yes, the marble statue may be restored to life if it is washed with the life-blood of the infant which the princess will give birth to, immediately after it is ushered into the world.
Bihangama. Yes, the marble statue can be brought back to life if it is washed with the life-blood of the baby that the princess will give birth to, right after it's born.
The conversation of the prophetical birds had extended thus far when the crows began to caw, the east put on a reddish hue, and the travellers beneath the tree bestirred themselves. The conversation stopped, but the minister’s son had heard it all.
The conversation of the prophetic birds had gone on for a while when the crows started cawing, the eastern sky turned a reddish color, and the travelers under the tree began to move. The discussion ended, but the minister's son had heard everything.
The prince, the princess, and the minister’s son pursued their journey in the morning; but they had not walked many hours when they met a [41]procession consisting of an elephant, a horse, a palki, and a large number of attendants. These animals and men had been sent by the king, who had heard that his son, together with his newly married wife and his friend the minister’s son, were not far from the capital on their journey homewards. The elephant, which was richly caparisoned, was intended for the prince; the palki the framework of which was silver and was gaudily adorned, was meant for the princess; and the horse for the minister’s son. As the prince was about to mount on the elephant, the minister’s son went up to him and said—“Allow me to ride on the elephant, and you please ride on horseback.” The prince was not a little surprised at the coolness of the proposal. He thought his friend was presuming too much on the services he had rendered; he was therefore nettled, but remembering that his friend had saved both him and his wife, he said nothing, but quietly mounted the horse, though his mind became somewhat alienated from him. The procession started, and after some time came in sight of the palace, the lion-gate of which had been gaily adorned for the reception of the prince and the princess. The minister’s son told the prince that the lion-gate should be broken down before the prince could enter the palace. The prince was astounded at the proposal, especially as the minister’s son gave no reasons for so extraordinary a request. His mind became still more estranged from him; but in consideration of the services the minister’s son had rendered, his request was complied with, and [42]the beautiful lion-gate, with its gay decorations, was broken down.
The prince, the princess, and the minister’s son started their journey in the morning; but they hadn’t walked very far when they came across a [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]procession that included an elephant, a horse, a palki, and a large number of attendants. These animals and people had been sent by the king, who had heard that his son, along with his newly married wife and his friend, the minister’s son, were not far from the capital on their way home. The richly decorated elephant was meant for the prince; the palki, with its silver framework and bright embellishments, was intended for the princess; and the horse was for the minister’s son. Just as the prince was about to get on the elephant, the minister’s son approached him and said, “Let me ride the elephant, and you ride the horse.” The prince was taken aback by this bold suggestion. He felt his friend was being a bit presumptuous considering the favors he had received; he was irritated but, remembering that his friend had saved both him and his wife, said nothing and quietly got on the horse, although he felt a bit distant from him. The procession moved on, and after a while, they saw the palace, the lion-gate of which had been brightly decorated to welcome the prince and the princess. The minister’s son told the prince that the lion-gate needed to be broken down before he could enter the palace. The prince was shocked by this demand, especially since the minister’s son didn’t provide any reasons for such an unusual request. He felt even more disconnected, but out of respect for the help the minister’s son had provided, they complied, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]the beautiful lion-gate, with its vibrant decorations, was broken down.

“He rushed out of his hiding-place and killed the serpent”
“He dashed out from his hiding spot and killed the snake.”
The party now went into the palace, where the king gave a warm reception to his son, to his daughter-in-law, and to the minister’s son. When the story of their adventures was related, the king and his courtiers expressed great astonishment, and they all with one voice extolled the sagacity, prudence, and devotedness of the minister’s son. The ladies of the palace were struck with the extraordinary beauty of the new-comer; her complexion was milk and vermilion mixed together; her neck was like that of a swan; her eyes were like those of a gazelle; her lips were as red as the berry bimba; her cheeks were lovely; her nose was straight and high; her hair reached her ankles; her walk was as graceful as that of a young elephant—such were the terms in which the connoisseurs of beauty praised the princess whom destiny had brought into the midst of them. They sat around her and put her a thousand questions regarding her parents, regarding the subterranean palace in which she formerly lived, and the serpent which had killed all her relatives. It was now time that the new arrivals should have their dinner. The dinner was served up in dishes of gold. All sorts of delicacies were there, amongst which the most conspicuous was the large head of a rohita fish placed in a golden cup near the prince’s plate. While they were eating, the minister’s son suddenly snatched the head of the fish from the prince’s plate, and said, “Let me, [43]prince, eat this rohita’s head.” The king’s son was quite indignant. He said nothing, however. The minister’s son perceived that his friend was in a terrible rage; but he could not help it, as his conduct, however strange, was necessary to the safety of his friend’s life; neither could he clear himself by stating the reason of his behaviour, as in that case he himself would be transformed into a marble statue. The dinner over, the minister’s son expressed his desire to go to his own house. At other times the king’s son would not allow his friend to go away in that fashion; but being shocked at his strange conduct, he readily agreed to the proposal. The minister’s son, however, had not the slightest notion of going to his own house; he was resolved to avert the last peril that was to threaten the life of his friend. Accordingly, with a sword in his hand, he stealthily entered the room in which the prince and the princess were to sleep that night, and ensconced himself under the bedstead, which was furnished with mattresses of down and canopied with mosquito curtains of the richest silk and gold lace. Soon after dinner the prince and princess came into the bedroom, and undressing themselves went to bed. At midnight, while the royal couple were asleep, the minister’s son perceived a snake of gigantic size enter the room through one of the water-passages, and climb up the tester-frame of the bed. He rushed out of his hiding-place, killed the serpent, cut it up in pieces, and put the pieces in the dish for holding betel-leaves and spices. It so happened, [44]however, that as the minister’s son was cutting the serpent into pieces, a drop of blood fell on the breast of the princess, and the rather as the mosquito curtains had not been let down. Thinking that the drop of blood might injure the fair princess, he resolved to lick it up. But as he regarded it as a great sin to look upon a young woman lying asleep half naked, he blindfolded himself with seven-fold cloth, and licked up the drop of blood. But while he was in the act of licking it, the princess awoke and screamed, and her scream roused her husband lying beside her. The prince seeing the minister’s son, who he thought had gone away to his own house, bending over the body of his wife, fell into a great rage, and would have got up and killed him, had not the minister’s son besought him to restrain his anger, adding—“Friend, I have done this only in order to save your life.” “I do not understand what you mean,” said the prince; “ever since we came out of the subterranean palace you have been behaving in a most extraordinary way. In the first place, you prevented me from getting upon the richly caparisoned elephant, though my father, the king, had purposely sent it for me. I thought, however, that a sense of the services you had rendered to me had made you exceedingly vain; I therefore let the matter pass, and mounted the horse. In the second place, you insisted on the destruction of the fine lion-gate, which my father had adorned with gay decorations; and I let that matter also pass. Then, again, at dinner you [45]snatched away, in a most shameful manner, the rohita’s head which was on my plate, and devoured it yourself, thinking, no doubt, that you were entitled to higher honours than I. You then pretended that you were going home, for which I was not at all sorry, as you had made yourself very disagreeable to me. And now you are actually in my bedroom, bending over the naked bosom of my wife. You must have had some evil design; and you pretend that you have done this to save my life. I fancy it was not for saving my life, but for destroying my wife’s chastity.” “Oh, do not harbour such thoughts in your mind against me. The gods know that I have done all this for the preservation of your life. You would see the reasonableness of my conduct throughout if I had the liberty of stating my reasons.” “And why are you not at liberty?” asked the prince; “who has shut up your mouth?” “It is destiny that has shut up my mouth,” answered the minister’s son; “if I were to tell it all, I should be transformed into a marble statue.” “You would be transformed into a marble statue!” exclaimed the prince; “you must take me to be a simpleton to believe this nonsense.” “Do you wish me then, friend,” said the minister’s son, “to tell you all? You must then make up your mind to see your friend turned into stone.” “Come, out with it,” said the prince, “or else you are a dead man.” The minister’s son, in order to clear himself of the foul accusation brought against him, deemed it his duty to reveal the secret at the risk of his life. [46]He again and again warned the prince not to press him. But the prince remained inexorable. The minister’s son then went on to say that, while bivouacking under a lofty tree one night, he had overheard a conversation between Bihangama and Bihangami, in which the former predicted all the dangers that were to threaten the life of the prince. When the minister’s son had related the prediction concerning the mounting upon the elephant, his lower parts were turned into stone. He then, turning to the prince, said, “See, friend, my lower parts have already turned into stone.” “Go on, go on,” said the prince, “with your story.” The minister’s son then related the prophecy regarding the destruction of the lion-gate, when half of his body was converted into stone. He then related the prediction regarding the eating of the head of the fish, when his body up to his neck was petrified. “Now, friend,” said the minister’s son, “the whole of my body, excepting my neck and head, is petrified; if I tell the rest, I shall assuredly become a man of stone. Do you wish me still to go on?” “Go on,” answered the prince, “go on.” “Very well, I will go on to the end,” said the minister’s son; “but in case you repent after I have become turned into stone, and wish me to be restored to life, I will tell you of the manner in which it may be effected. The princess after a few months will be delivered of a child; if immediately after the birth of the infant you kill it and besmear my marble body with its blood, I shall be restored to life.” He then related the [47]prediction regarding the serpent in the bedroom; and when the last word was on his lips the rest of his body was turned into stone, and he dropped on the floor a marble image. The princess jumped out of bed, opened the vessel for betel-leaves and spices, and saw there pieces of a serpent. Both the prince and the princess now became convinced of the good faith and benevolence of their departed friend. They went to the marble figure, but it was lifeless. They set up a loud lamentation; but it was to no purpose, for the marble moved not. They then resolved to keep the marble figure concealed in a safe place, and to besmear it with the blood of their first-born child when it should be ushered into existence.
The group entered the palace, where the king warmly welcomed his son, daughter-in-law, and the minister’s son. When they shared their adventures, the king and his courtiers were amazed and praised the minister’s son for his wisdom, caution, and dedication. The ladies of the palace were captivated by the newcomer’s extraordinary beauty; her skin was a mix of light and rosy tones, her neck resembled that of a swan, her eyes were like those of a gazelle, her lips were as red as the bimba berry, her cheeks were lovely, her nose was straight and elegant, her hair reached her ankles, and she moved with the grace of a young elephant. This is how the beauty experts talked about the princess whom fate had brought to them. They gathered around her, asking numerous questions about her parents, the underground palace where she previously lived, and the serpent that had killed her family. It was time for the newcomers to have dinner. The meal was served on golden dishes, featuring all sorts of delicacies, with a large head of a rohita fish prominently placed in a golden cup beside the prince’s plate. While they were dining, the minister’s son suddenly grabbed the fish's head from the prince's plate and said, “Let me eat this rohita’s head, prince.” The king's son was furious but said nothing. The minister's son noticed that his friend was extremely angry, but he felt he couldn’t explain his actions; his strange behavior was necessary for his friend's safety, and revealing the reason would turn him into a marble statue. After dinner, the minister’s son expressed his wish to go home. Normally, the king's son wouldn’t allow his friend to leave like that, but shocked by his odd behavior, he agreed. However, the minister’s son had no intention of going home; he was determined to protect his friend from one last danger. So, armed with a sword, he quietly entered the room where the prince and princess would sleep that night and hid under the richly furnished bed, complete with down mattresses and silk mosquito curtains. Soon after dinner, the prince and princess entered the bedroom, undressed, and went to bed. At midnight, while they were sleeping, the minister’s son saw a giant snake slither into the room through a water passage and climb up the bed's frame. He jumped out from his hiding place, killed the serpent, chopped it into pieces, and placed the pieces in the betel-leaf and spice container. Just then, as he was cutting the snake, a drop of blood fell onto the princess's chest, which happened because the mosquito curtains hadn't been pulled down. Concerned that the blood could harm her, he decided to lick it up. But, considering it a serious sin to look at a young woman sleeping half-naked, he blindfolded himself with a cloth and licked up the drop of blood. However, while he was doing this, the princess woke up and screamed, which startled her husband lying next to her. Seeing the minister’s son, who he believed had gone home, leaning over his wife's sleeping body made the prince furious, and he would have attacked him if the minister’s son hadn’t pleaded for him to calm down, saying, “Friend, I did this only to save your life.” “I don't understand what you mean,” replied the prince. “Ever since we left the underground palace, you’ve acted strangely. First, you stopped me from getting onto the beautifully adorned elephant my father sent for me. I thought your arrogance was due to the favors you had done me, so I let it go and rode the horse. Second, you insisted on destroying the impressive lion gate my father decorated, and I overlooked that too. Then at dinner, you shamelessly took the rohita’s head from my plate and ate it yourself, likely believing you deserved more honors than I did. Now, you’re unbelievably in my bedroom, hovering over my wife. You must have some sinister intention, yet you claim you did this to save my life. I suspect you want to ruin my wife's honor.” “Oh, don't think that way about me. The gods know I've done all this to save your life. If I could explain, you’d understand my reasons.” “Then why can't you?” asked the prince. “Who’s stopping you?” “It’s destiny that has silenced me,” the minister’s son answered. “If I reveal everything, I’ll become a marble statue.” “You’ll become a marble statue!” exclaimed the prince. “You must think I’m a fool to believe that.” “Do you really want me to tell you everything, friend?” the minister’s son asked. “Then be prepared to see your friend turned to stone.” “Spill it,” the prince demanded. “Or you’ll be dead.” To defend himself from the serious accusations, the minister’s son felt compelled to share the secret, even if it risked his life. He repeatedly warned the prince not to pressure him, but the prince was relentless. The minister's son explained that while camping under a tall tree one night, he overheard Bihangama and Bihangami conversing, where the former foretold all the dangers that would threaten the prince's life. When he recounted the prediction about climbing on the elephant, his lower half turned to stone. He then turned to the prince, saying, “Look, friend, my lower half is already becoming stone.” “Keep going,” urged the prince. The minister’s son described the prophecy about the destruction of the lion gate, which caused half his body to petrify. He continued with the prediction about eating the fish head, which turned his body up to his neck into stone. “Now, friend,” said the minister’s son, “only my head and neck are left intact; if I continue, the rest of me will surely turn to stone. Do you want me to keep going?” “Definitely,” replied the prince. “Go on.” “Alright, I’ll go all the way,” said the minister’s son. “But if you regret it after I’ve become stone and want to bring me back to life, I’ll tell you how it can be done. The princess will give birth in a few months; as soon as the baby is born, if you kill it and smear my marble body with its blood, I’ll be revived.” He then recounted the prediction about the snake in the bedroom, and just as he finished, the rest of his body turned to stone, and he collapsed to the floor as a marble statue. The princess jumped out of bed, opened the container for betel leaves and spices, and found pieces of the serpent inside. Both the prince and princess realized their friend's honesty and good intentions. They approached the marble figure, but it was lifeless. They cried out in sorrow, but it was futile as the marble remained unresponsive. They decided to hide the marble figure safely and promised to smear it with the blood of their firstborn when that time came.
In process of time the hour of the princess’s travail came on, and she was delivered of a beautiful boy, the perfect image of his mother. Both father and mother were struck with the beauty of their child, and would fain have spared its life; but recollecting the vows they had made on behalf of their best friend, now lying in a corner of the room a lifeless stone, and the inestimable services he had rendered to both of them, they cut the child into two, and besmeared the marble figure of the minister’s son with its blood. The marble became animated in a moment. The minister’s son stood before the prince and princess, who became exceedingly glad to see their old friend again in life. But the minister’s son, who saw the lovely new-born babe lying in a pool of blood, was overwhelmed with [48]grief. He took up the dead infant, carefully wrapped it up in a towel, and resolved to get it restored to life.
As time went by, the princess went into labor and gave birth to a beautiful boy, who looked just like his mother. Both parents were amazed by their child's beauty and wished they could save his life; however, remembering the vows they had made for their dear friend, now lying lifeless in a corner of the room as a stone figure, along with the invaluable help he had given them both, they cut the child in two and smeared the marble statue of the minister’s son with the child's blood. In an instant, the marble came to life. The minister’s son stood before the prince and princess, who were incredibly happy to see their old friend alive again. But the minister’s son, upon seeing the beautiful newborn lying in a pool of blood, was overwhelmed with grief. He picked up the dead infant, carefully wrapped it in a towel, and resolved to bring it back to life.
The minister’s son, intent on the reanimation of his friend’s child, consulted all the physicians of the country; but they said that they would undertake to cure any person of any disease so long as life was in him, but when life was extinct, the case was beyond their jurisdiction. The minister’s son at last bethought himself of his own wife, who was living in a distant town, and who was a devoted worshipper of the goddess Kali, who, through his wife’s intercession, might be prevailed upon to give life to the dead child. He, accordingly, set out on a journey to the town in which his wife was living in her father’s house. Adjoining that house there was a garden where upon a tree he hung the dead child wrapped up in a towel. His wife was overjoyed to see her husband after so long a time; but to her surprise she found that he was very melancholy, that he spoke very little, and that he was brooding over something in his mind. She asked the reason of his melancholy, but he kept quiet. One night while they were lying together in bed, the wife got up and opening the door went out. The husband, who had little sleep any night in consequence of the weight of anxiety regarding the reanimation of his friend’s child, perceiving his wife go out at that dead hour of night, determined to follow her without being noticed. She went to a temple of the goddess Kali, which was at no [49]great distance from her house. She worshipped the goddess with flowers and sandal-wood perfume, and said, “O mother Kali! have mercy upon me, and deliver me out of all my troubles.” The goddess replied, “Why, what further grievance have you? You long prayed for the return of your husband, and he has returned; what aileth thee now?” The woman answered, “True, O Mother, my husband has come to me, but he is very moody and melancholy, hardly speaks to me, takes no delight in me, only sits moping in a corner.” To which the goddess rejoined, “Ask your husband what the reason of his melancholy is, and let me know it.” The minister’s son overheard the conversation between the goddess and his wife, but he did not make his appearance; he quietly slunk away before his wife and went to bed. The following day the wife asked her husband of the cause of his melancholy; and he related all the particulars regarding the killing of the infant child of the prince. Next night at the same dead hour the wife proceeded to Kali’s temple and mentioned to the goddess the reason of her husband’s melancholy; on which the goddess said, “Bring the child here and I will restore it to life.” On the succeeding night the child was produced before the goddess Kali, and she called it back to life. Entranced with joy, the minister’s son took up the reanimated child, went as fast as his legs could carry him to the prince and princess, and presented to them their child alive and [50]well. They all rejoiced with exceeding great joy, and lived together happily till the day of their death.
The minister’s son, determined to bring his friend’s child back to life, consulted all the doctors in the country. However, they said they could treat any illness as long as there was still life in a person, but once life was gone, the situation was beyond their ability to help. Finally, the minister’s son thought of his wife, who lived in a distant town and was a devoted follower of the goddess Kali. He hoped that through her prayers, the goddess might restore life to the dead child. So, he set out on a journey to the town where his wife stayed at her father's house. Next to that house, there was a garden where he hung the dead child wrapped in a towel on a tree. His wife was thrilled to see her husband after such a long time, but she was surprised to find him very sad, hardly speaking and lost in thought. She asked him why he was so down, but he remained silent. One night, while they were lying in bed, she got up, opened the door, and went out. Her husband, who had been unable to sleep due to his worry about reviving his friend’s child, decided to follow her without being seen. She went to the temple of the goddess Kali, which was not far from their house. She worshipped the goddess with flowers and sandalwood perfume and said, “O mother Kali! have mercy on me and help me out of all my troubles.” The goddess replied, “What grievance do you have now? You prayed for your husband’s return, and he is here; what troubles you now?” The woman answered, “Yes, O Mother, my husband is back, but he is very moody and sad, hardly speaks to me, and only sits quietly in a corner.” The goddess then said, “Ask your husband why he is feeling this way, and let me know.” The minister’s son overheard their conversation but didn’t reveal himself; he quietly slipped away and went back to bed. The next day, his wife asked him why he was so gloomy, and he told her all the details about the death of the prince’s infant child. That night, at the same late hour, she went to Kali’s temple and explained why her husband was feeling this way. The goddess said, “Bring the child here, and I will bring it back to life.” The next night, they brought the child to goddess Kali, and she called it back to life. Overjoyed, the minister’s son took the revived child and rushed to the prince and princess, presenting them their child alive and well. They all rejoiced greatly and lived together happily until the end of their days.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[51]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
III
The Indigent Brahman
There was a Brahman who had a wife and four children. He was very poor. With no resources in the world, he lived chiefly on the benefactions of the rich. His gains were considerable when marriages were celebrated or funeral ceremonies were performed; but as his parishioners did not marry every day, neither did they die every day, he found it difficult to make the two ends meet. His wife often rebuked him for his inability to give her adequate support, and his children often went about naked and hungry. But though poor he was a good man. He was diligent in his devotions; and there was not a single day in his life in which he did not say his prayers at stated hours. His tutelary deity was the goddess Durga, the consort of Siva, the creative Energy of the Universe. On no day did he either drink water or taste food till he had written in red ink the name of Durga at least one hundred and eight times; while throughout the day he incessantly uttered the ejaculation, “O Durga! O Durga! have mercy upon me.” Whenever he felt anxious [52]on account of his poverty and his inability to support his wife and children, he groaned out—“Durga! Durga! Durga!”
There was a Brahman who had a wife and four kids. He was very poor. With no resources in the world, he mainly relied on the generosity of the wealthy. He earned a decent amount during weddings or funerals; however, since his parishioners didn’t marry or die every day, he struggled to make ends meet. His wife often scolded him for not being able to provide enough for her, and his kids often went around naked and hungry. But even though he was poor, he was a good man. He was dedicated to his prayers; there wasn’t a single day in his life when he didn’t say his prayers at set times. His protective deity was the goddess Durga, the wife of Siva, the creative force of the Universe. Every day, he wouldn’t drink water or eat food until he had written Durga's name in red ink at least one hundred and eight times; throughout the day, he continuously chanted, “O Durga! O Durga! have mercy on me.” Whenever he felt worried about his poverty and his inability to take care of his wife and children, he would cry out—“Durga! Durga! Durga!”
One day, being very sad, he went to a forest many miles distant from the village in which he lived, and indulging his grief wept bitter tears. He prayed in the following manner:—“O Durga! O Mother Bhagavati! wilt thou not make an end of my misery? Were I alone in the world, I should not have been sad on account of poverty; but thou hast given me a wife and children. Give me, O Mother, the means to support them.” It so happened that on that day and on that very spot the god Siva and his wife Durga were taking their morning walk. The goddess Durga, on seeing the Brahman at a distance, said to her divine husband—“O Lord of Kailas! do you see that Brahman? He is always taking my name on his lips and offering the prayer that I should deliver him out of his troubles. Can we not, my lord, do something for the poor Brahman, oppressed as he is with the cares of a growing family? We should give him enough to make him comfortable. As the poor man and his family have never enough to eat, I propose that you give him a handi1 which should yield him an inexhaustible supply of mudki.”2 The lord of Kailas readily agreed to the proposal of his divine consort, and by his decree created on the spot a handi possessing the required quality. Durga then, calling the Brahman to her, [53]said,—“O Brahman! I have often thought of your pitiable case. Your repeated prayers have at last moved my compassion. Here is a handi for you. When you turn it upside down and shake it, it will pour down a never-ceasing shower of the finest mudki, which will not end till you restore the handi to its proper position. Yourself, your wife, and your children can eat as much mudki as you like, and you can also sell as much as you like.” The Brahman, delighted beyond measure at obtaining so inestimable a treasure, made obeisance to the goddess, and, taking the handi in his hand, proceeded towards his house as fast as his legs could carry him. But he had not gone many yards when he thought of testing the efficacy of the wonderful vessel. Accordingly he turned the handi upside down and shook it, when, lo, and behold! a quantity of the finest mudki he had ever seen fell to the ground. He tied the sweetmeat in his sheet and walked on. It was now noon, and the Brahman was hungry; but he could not eat without his ablutions and his prayers. As he saw in the way an inn, and not far from it a tank, he purposed to halt there that he might bathe, say his prayers, and then eat the much-desired mudki. The Brahman sat at the innkeeper’s shop, put the handi near him, smoked tobacco, besmeared his body with mustard oil, and before proceeding to bathe in the adjacent tank gave the handi in charge to the innkeeper, begging him again and again to take especial care of it.
One day, feeling very sad, he went to a forest many miles away from the village where he lived, and indulging in his grief, he wept bitterly. He prayed in this way: “O Durga! O Mother Bhagavati! will you not put an end to my suffering? If I were alone in the world, I wouldn’t be sad about being poor; but you have given me a wife and children. Please, O Mother, give me the means to support them.” It just so happened that on that day and at that very spot, the god Shiva and his wife Durga were taking their morning walk. The goddess Durga, seeing the Brahman from a distance, said to her divine husband, “O Lord of Kailas! do you see that Brahman? He always speaks my name and prays for me to free him from his troubles. Can we not do something for this poor Brahman, who is weighed down by the worries of a growing family? We should provide him with enough to be comfortable. Since the poor man and his family never have enough to eat, I suggest you give him a handi1 that will provide him with an endless supply of mudki.”2 The Lord of Kailas readily agreed to his divine consort's request, and by his command, he created a handi with the desired qualities right there. Durga then called the Brahman to her, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and said, “O Brahman! I have often thought about your unfortunate situation. Your repeated prayers have finally moved my compassion. Here is a handi for you. When you turn it upside down and shake it, it will pour out a never-ending stream of the finest mudki, which will continue until you set the handi back upright. You, your wife, and your children can eat as much mudki as you want, and you can also sell as much as you wish.” The Brahman, beyond delighted with this priceless gift, bowed to the goddess and, taking the handi in his hand, hurried home as fast as he could. However, he hadn’t gone very far before he decided to test the amazing container. So, he turned the handi upside down and shook it, and to his amazement, a quantity of the finest mudki he had ever seen poured out onto the ground. He wrapped the sweet treat in his cloth and continued on. It was now noon, and the Brahman was hungry, but he couldn’t eat without his rituals and prayers. As he passed by an inn and noticed a tank nearby, he planned to stop there to bathe, pray, and then enjoy the much-anticipated mudki. The Brahman sat at the innkeeper’s shop, placed the handi beside him, smoked tobacco, smeared mustard oil on his body, and before going to bathe in the nearby tank, he entrusted the handi to the innkeeper, repeatedly asking him to take special care of it.
When the Brahman went to his bath and his [54]devotions, the innkeeper thought it strange that he should be so careful as to the safety of his earthen vessel. There must be something valuable in the handi, he thought, otherwise why should the Brahman take so much thought about it? His curiosity being excited he opened the handi, and to his surprise found that it contained nothing. What can be the meaning of this? thought the innkeeper within himself. Why should the Brahman care so much for an empty handi? He took up the vessel, and began to examine it carefully; and when, in the course of examination, he turned the handi upside down, a quantity of the finest mudki fell from it, and went on falling without intermission. The innkeeper called his wife and children to witness this unexpected stroke of good fortune. The showers of the sugared fried paddy were so copious that they filled all the vessels and jars of the innkeeper. He resolved to appropriate to himself this precious handi, and accordingly put in its place another handi of the same size and make. The ablutions and devotions of the Brahman being now over, he came to the shop in wet clothes reciting holy texts of the Vedas. Putting on dry clothes, he wrote on a sheet of paper the name of Durga one hundred and eight times in red ink; after which he broke his fast on the mudki his handi had already given him. Thus refreshed, and being about to resume his journey homewards, he called for his handi, which the innkeeper delivered to him, adding—“There, sir, is your handi; it is just where you put it; no one [55]has touched it.” The Brahman, without suspecting anything, took up the handi and proceeded on his journey; and as he walked on, he congratulated himself on his singular good fortune. “How agreeably,” he thought within himself, “will my poor wife be surprised! How greedily the children will devour the mudki of heaven’s own manufacture! I shall soon become rich, and lift up my head with the best of them all.” The pains of travelling were considerably alleviated by these joyful anticipations. He reached his house, and calling his wife and children, said—“Look now at what I have brought. This handi that you see is an unfailing source of wealth and contentment. You will see what a stream of the finest mudki will flow from it when I turn it upside down.” The Brahman’s good wife, hearing of mudki falling from the handi unceasingly, thought that her husband must have gone mad; and she was confirmed in her opinion when she found that nothing fell from the vessel though it was turned upside down again and again. Overwhelmed with grief, the Brahman concluded that the innkeeper must have played a trick with him; he must have stolen the handi Durga had given him, and put a common one in its stead. He went back the next day to the innkeeper, and charged him with having changed his handi. The innkeeper put on a fit of anger, expressed surprise at the Brahman’s impudence in charging him with theft, and drove him away from his shop.
When the Brahman went to take his bath and do his prayers, the innkeeper thought it was odd that he was so concerned about his clay pot. There had to be something valuable inside the pot, he thought; otherwise, why would the Brahman care so much? Driven by curiosity, he opened the pot and was surprised to find it empty. What could this mean? the innkeeper wondered. Why would the Brahman be so attached to an empty pot? He picked up the vessel and examined it carefully. When he turned the pot upside down, a heap of the finest *mudki* fell out and kept pouring out without stopping. The innkeeper called his wife and children to see this unexpected good fortune. The showers of sweet fried rice were so plentiful that they filled all of his containers and jars. He decided to keep this valuable pot for himself and replaced it with another one of the same size and style. Once the Brahman's bathing and prayers were done, he arrived at the inn in wet clothes, reciting holy texts from the Vedas. After changing into dry clothes, he wrote the name of Durga one hundred and eight times in red ink; then he broke his fast on the *mudki* his pot had already given him. Feeling refreshed and ready to head home, he asked for his pot, which the innkeeper handed to him, saying, “Here’s your pot; it’s just as you left it; nobody [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] has touched it.” The Brahman, without suspecting anything, took the pot and continued on his journey, happily congratulating himself on his incredible luck. “How pleasantly surprised my poor wife will be!” he thought, “How eagerly the children will devour this heavenly *mudki*! I will soon become rich and walk proudly among everyone.” The burdens of travel felt much lighter with these joyful thoughts. When he reached home, he called his wife and children and said, “Look at what I’ve brought! This pot you see is a never-ending source of wealth and happiness. Just wait until you see the flow of the finest *mudki* when I turn it over.” His good wife, hearing about the endless *mudki* from the pot, thought her husband must have lost his mind; her opinion was only strengthened when nothing came out of the pot, no matter how many times they turned it upside down. Heartbroken, the Brahman concluded that the innkeeper must have played a trick on him; he must have stolen the pot Durga had given him and replaced it with a common one. The next day, he returned to the innkeeper and accused him of switching his pot. The innkeeper feigned anger, expressed surprise at the Brahman’s audacity in accusing him of theft, and chased him away from his shop.

“Instead of sweetmeats about a score of demons”
“Instead of treats, about twenty demons”
The Brahman then bethought himself of an [56]interview with the goddess Durga who had given him the handi, and accordingly went to the forest where he had met her. Siva and Durga again favoured the Brahman with an interview. Durga said—“So, you have lost the handi I gave you. Here is another, take it and make good use of it.” The Brahman, elated with joy, made obeisance to the divine couple, took up the vessel, and went on his way. He had not gone far when he turned it upside down, and shook it in order to see whether any mudki would fall from it. Horror of horrors! instead of sweetmeats about a score of demons, of gigantic size and grim visage, jumped out of the handi, and began to belabour the astonished Brahman with blows, fisticuffs and kicks. He had the presence of mind to turn up the handi and to cover it, when the demons forthwith disappeared. He concluded that this new handi had been given him only for the punishment of the innkeeper. He accordingly went to the innkeeper, gave him the new handi in charge, begged of him carefully to keep it till he returned from his ablutions and prayers. The innkeeper, delighted with this second godsend, called his wife and children, and said—“This is another handi brought here by the same Brahman who brought the handi of mudki. This time, I hope, it is not mudki but sandesa.3 Come, be ready with baskets and vessels, and I’ll turn the handi upside down and shake it.” This was no sooner done than scores of fierce demons started up, who caught hold of the innkeeper [57]and his family and belaboured them mercilessly. They also began upsetting the shop, and would have completely destroyed it, if the victims had not besought the Brahman, who had by this time returned from his ablutions, to show mercy to them and send away the terrible demons. The Brahman acceded to the innkeeper’s request, he dismissed the demons by shutting up the vessel; he got the former handi, and with the two handis went to his native village.
The Brahman then remembered an [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]meeting with the goddess Durga, who had given him the handi, and went to the forest where he had encountered her. Siva and Durga once again granted the Brahman an audience. Durga said, “So, you’ve lost the handi I gave you. Here’s another one; take it and use it wisely.” The Brahman, filled with joy, bowed to the divine couple, picked up the vessel, and continued on his way. He hadn’t gone far when he turned it upside down and shook it to see if any mudki would fall out. To his horror, instead of sweet treats, a whole bunch of huge, grim-looking demons sprang out of the handi and started to beat the shocked Brahman with punches, slaps, and kicks. He cleverly flipped the handi back over and covered it, causing the demons to vanish immediately. He realized that this new handi was given to him only to punish the innkeeper. He then went to the innkeeper, entrusted him with the new handi, and requested him to watch it carefully until he returned from his rituals. The innkeeper, thrilled with this second gift, called his wife and kids and said, “This is another handi brought here by the same Brahman who brought the first handi of mudki. This time, I hope it’s not mudki but sandesa.3 Get ready with baskets and containers, and I’ll turn the handi upside down and shake it.” No sooner had he done so than scores of fierce demons erupted, seizing the innkeeper [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and his family and beating them mercilessly. They also began to wreak havoc in the shop and would have completely destroyed it if the victims hadn't pleaded with the Brahman, who had by then returned from his rituals, to show them mercy and send the terrifying demons away. The Brahman agreed to the innkeeper’s plea; he dismissed the demons by sealing the vessel, took back the first handi, and returned to his hometown with both handis.
On reaching home the Brahman shut the door of his house, turned the mudki-handi upside down, and shook it; the result was an unceasing stream of the finest mudki that any confectioner in the country could produce. The man, his wife, and their children devoured the sweetmeat to their hearts’ content; all the available earthen pots and pans of the house were filled with it; and the Brahman resolved the next day to turn confectioner, to open a shop in his house, and sell mudki. On the very day the shop was opened, the whole village came to the Brahman’s house to buy the wonderful mudki. They had never seen such mudki in their life, it was so sweet, so white, so large, so luscious; no confectioner in the village or any town in the country had ever manufactured anything like it. The reputation of the Brahman’s mudki extended, in a few days, beyond the bounds of the village, and people came from remote parts to purchase it. Cartloads of the sweetmeat were sold every day, and the Brahman in a short time became very rich. He built a large brick house, [58]and lived like a nobleman of the land. Once, however, his property was about to go to wreck and ruin. His children one day by mistake shook the wrong handi, when a large number of demons dropped down and caught hold of the Brahman’s wife and children and were striking them mercilessly, when happily the Brahman came into the house and turned up the handi. In order to prevent a similar catastrophe in future, the Brahman shut up the demon-handi in a private room to which his children had no access.
Upon arriving home, the Brahman closed the door to his house, flipped the mudki-handi upside down, and shook it; the result was an endless stream of the finest mudki that any sweetmaker in the country could create. He, his wife, and their children enjoyed the sweet treats to their hearts’ content; all the clay pots and pans in the house were filled with it, and the Brahman decided the next day to become a sweetmaker, to open a shop in his house, and sell mudki. On the very day the shop opened, the whole village came to the Brahman’s house to buy the amazing mudki. They had never seen such mudki in their lives; it was so sweet, so white, so large, so delicious; no sweetmaker in the village or any town in the country had ever made anything like it. The reputation of the Brahman’s mudki quickly spread beyond the village, and people came from far and wide to buy it. Cartloads of the sweetmeat were sold every day, and soon the Brahman became very wealthy. He built a large brick house, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and lived like a nobleman. However, one day, his fortune was about to fall apart. His children accidentally shook the wrong handi, releasing a horde of demons that seized the Brahman’s wife and children and began to beat them mercilessly, when fortunately the Brahman came home and turned the handi back over. To prevent such a disaster from happening again, the Brahman locked away the demon handi in a private room that his children couldn’t access.
Pure and uninterrupted prosperity, however, is not the lot of mortals; and though the demon-handi was put aside, what security was there that an accident might not befall the mudki-handi? One day, during the absence of the Brahman and his wife from the house, the children decided upon shaking the handi; but as each of them wished to enjoy the pleasure of shaking it there was a general struggle to get it, and in the mêlée the handi fell to the ground and broke. It is needless to say that the Brahman, when on reaching home he heard of the disaster, became inexpressibly sad. The children were of course well cudgelled, but no flogging of children could replace the magical handi. After some days he again went to the forest, and offered many a prayer for Durga’s favour. At last Siva and Durga again appeared to him, and heard how the handi had been broken. Durga gave him another handi, accompanied with the following caution—“Brahman, take care of this handi; if you again break it or lose it, I’ll not give [59]you another.” The Brahman made obeisance, and went away to his house at one stretch without halting anywhere. On reaching home he shut the door of his house, called his wife to him, turned the handi upside down, and began to shake it. They were only expecting mudki to drop from it, but instead of mudki a perennial stream of beautiful sandesa issued from it. And such sandesa! No confectioner of Burra Bazar ever made its like. It was more the food of gods than of men. The Brahman forthwith set up a shop for selling sandesa, the fame of which soon drew crowds of customers from all parts of the country. At all festivals, at all marriage feasts, at all funeral celebrations, at all Pujas, no one bought any other sandesa than the Brahman’s. Every day, and every hour, many jars of gigantic size, filled with the delicious sweetmeat, were sent to all parts of the country.
Pure and uninterrupted prosperity, however, is not the fate of humans; and even though the demon-handi was put away, what guarantee was there that an accident wouldn't happen to the mudki-handi? One day, while the Brahman and his wife were out, the children decided to shake the handi; but since each of them wanted to be the one to shake it, a struggle broke out over it, and in the chaos, the handi fell to the ground and broke. It goes without saying that when the Brahman got home and heard about the disaster, he became extremely upset. The children were, of course, punished, but no amount of scolding could replace the magical handi. After a few days, he went back to the forest and prayed earnestly for Durga’s favor. Finally, Siva and Durga appeared to him again and listened to how the handi had been broken. Durga gave him another handi, along with this warning: “Brahman, take good care of this handi; if you break it or lose it again, I won’t give you another.” The Brahman bowed and went straight home without stopping anywhere. Once he got home, he shut the door, called his wife over, turned the handi upside down, and began to shake it. They were only expecting mudki to come out, but instead, a constant stream of beautiful sandesa flowed from it. And what sandesa! No sweetmaker in Burra Bazar ever made anything like it. It was more fitting for the gods than for humans. The Brahman immediately set up a shop to sell sandesa, and soon, its fame drew crowds of customers from all over the country. At every festival, at every wedding, at every funeral, and at every Puja, no one bought any other sandesa but the Brahman's. Every day and every hour, many gigantic jars filled with the delicious sweet treat were sent out to every corner of the country.
The wealth of the Brahman excited the envy of the Zemindar of the village, who, having heard that the sandesa was not manufactured but dropped from a handi, devised a plan for getting possession of the miraculous vessel. At the celebration of his son’s marriage he held a great feast, to which were invited hundreds of people. As many mountain-loads of sandesa would be required for the purpose, the Zemindar proposed that the Brahman should bring the magical handi to the house in which the feast was held. The Brahman at first refused to take it there; but as the Zemindar insisted on its being carried to his own house, he reluctantly consented to take it there. After many Himalayas [60]of sandesa had been shaken out, the handi was taken possession of by the Zemindar, and the Brahman was insulted and driven out of the house. The Brahman, without giving vent to anger in the least, quietly went to his house, and taking the demon-handi in his hand, came back to the door of the Zemindar’s house. He turned the handi upside down and shook it, on which a hundred demons started up as from the vasty deep and enacted a scene which it is impossible to describe. The hundreds of guests that had been bidden to the feast were caught hold of by the unearthly visitants and beaten; the women were dragged by their hair from the Zenana and dashed about amongst the men; while the big and burly Zemindar was driven about from room to room like a bale of cotton. If the demons had been allowed to do their will only for a few minutes longer, all the men would have been killed, and the very house razed to the ground. The Zemindar fell prostrate at the feet of the Brahman and begged for mercy. Mercy was shown him, and the demons were removed. After that the Brahman was no more disturbed by the Zemindar or by any one else; and he lived many years in great happiness and enjoyment.
The wealth of the Brahman sparked the jealousy of the village Zemindar, who, hearing that the sandesa wasn’t made but appeared from a handi, came up with a scheme to take the magical vessel for himself. During his son's wedding celebration, he organized a massive feast and invited hundreds of guests. Since they needed a mountain of sandesa, the Zemindar suggested that the Brahman bring the enchanted handi to the celebration. The Brahman initially refused to take it there; however, as the Zemindar insisted on it being moved to his home, he reluctantly agreed. After many mountains [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] of sandesa had been produced, the Zemindar seized the handi and expelled the Brahman from the house. Without showing any anger, the Brahman quietly returned to his home, took the demon-handi in his hand, and went back to the Zemindar’s door. He flipped the handi upside down and shook it, from which emerged a hundred demons as if from the void, creating a scene that’s impossible to describe. The hundreds of guests at the feast were grabbed by the ghostly visitors and beaten; the women were yanked by their hair from the Zenana and thrown among the men; while the hefty Zemindar was tossed from room to room like a bundle of cotton. If the demons had been allowed to continue for just a few more moments, all the men would have been killed, and the house would have been destroyed. The Zemindar fell to the ground at the Brahman’s feet and pleaded for mercy. He was granted mercy, and the demons were sent away. After that, the Brahman was never again disturbed by the Zemindar or anyone else, and he lived many years in great happiness and enjoyment.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn is withering, etc.
[61]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
IV
The Story of the Rakshasas
There was a poor half-witted Brahman who had a wife but no children. It was only with difficulty he could supply the wants of himself and his wife. And the worst of it was that he was rather lazily inclined. He was averse to taking long journeys, otherwise he might always have had enough, in the shape of presents from rich men, to enable him and his wife to live comfortably. There was at that time a king in a neighbouring country who was celebrating the funeral obsequies of his mother with great pomp. Brahmans and beggars were going from different parts with the expectation of receiving rich presents. Our Brahman was requested by his wife to seize this opportunity and get a little money; but his constitutional indolence stood in the way. The woman, however, gave her husband no rest till she extorted from him the promise that he would go. The good woman, accordingly, cut down a plantain tree and burnt it to ashes, with which ashes she cleaned the clothes of her husband, and made them as white as any fuller could make them. She did this because her [62]husband was going to the palace of a great king, who could not be approached by men clothed in dirty rags; besides, as a Brahman, he was bound to appear neat and clean. The Brahman at last one morning left his house for the palace of the great king. As he was somewhat imbecile, he did not inquire of any one which road he should take; but he went on and on, and proceeded whithersoever his two eyes directed him. He was of course not on the right road, indeed he had reached a region where he did not meet with a single human being for many miles, and where he saw sights which he had never seen in his life. He saw hillocks of cowries (shells used as money) on the roadside: he had not proceeded far from them when he saw hillocks of pice, then successively hillocks of four-anna pieces, hillocks of eight-anna pieces, and hillocks of rupees. To the infinite surprise of the poor Brahman, these hillocks of shining silver coins were succeeded by a large hill of burnished gold-mohurs, which were all as bright as if they had been just issued from the mint. Close to this hill of gold-mohurs was a large house which seemed to be the palace of a powerful and rich king, at the door of which stood a lady of exquisite beauty. The lady, seeing the Brahman, said, “Come, my beloved husband; you married me when I was young, and you never came once after our marriage, though I have been daily expecting you. Blessed be this day which has made me see the face of my husband. Come, my sweet, come in, wash your feet and rest after the fatigues of your journey; eat and drink, [63]and after that we shall make ourselves merry.” The Brahman was astonished beyond measure. He had no recollection of having been married in early youth to any other woman than the woman who was now keeping house with him. But being a Kulin Brahman, he thought it was quite possible that his father had got him married when he was a little child, though the fact had made no impression on his mind. But whether he remembered it or not, the fact was certain, for the woman declared that she was his wedded wife,—and such a wife! as beautiful as the goddesses of Indra’s heaven, and no doubt as wealthy as she was beautiful. While these thoughts were passing through the Brahman’s mind, the lady said again, “Are you doubting in your mind whether I am your wife? Is it possible that all recollection of that happy event has been effaced from your mind—all the pomp and circumstance of our nuptials? Come in, beloved; this is your own house, for whatever is mine is thine.” The Brahman succumbed to the loving entreaties of the fair lady, and went into the house. The house was not an ordinary one—it was a magnificent palace, all the apartments being large and lofty and richly furnished. But one thing surprised the Brahman very much, and that was that there was no other person in the house besides the lady herself. He could not account for so singular a phenomenon; neither could he explain how it was that he did not meet with any human being in his morning and evening walks. The fact was that the lady was not a human being. She was a [64]Rakshasi.1 She had eaten up the king, the queen, and all the members of the royal family, and gradually all his subjects. This was the reason why human beings were not seen in those parts.
There was a dim-witted Brahman who had a wife but no kids. He struggled to provide for himself and his wife. To make things worse, he was pretty lazy. He didn't want to take long trips; otherwise, he could have easily received enough gifts from wealthy men to live comfortably. At that time, a king in a neighboring country was holding extravagant funeral ceremonies for his mother. Brahmans and beggars were coming from various places hoping to receive generous gifts. His wife urged him to take advantage of this chance to earn some money, but his natural laziness got in the way. However, she kept pushing him until he finally promised he would go. So, the good woman chopped down a banana tree, burned it to ashes, and used those ashes to clean her husband's clothes until they were as white as could be. She did this because her husband was going to the palace of a great king, who couldn't be approached by men in dirty rags; plus, as a Brahman, he was expected to be neat and tidy. Finally, one morning, the Brahman left his house for the king's palace. Since he wasn't very bright, he didn't ask anyone which road to take; instead, he just walked wherever his eyes led him. Naturally, he wasn't on the right path and ended up in a place where he didn’t see another person for miles and saw sights he had never encountered before. He passed by piles of cowries (shells used as money) and soon encountered piles of pice, followed by piles of four-anna pieces, eight-anna pieces, and rupees. To the Brahman's astonishment, these shiny silver coins were followed by an enormous mound of burnished gold-mohurs that looked brand new. Next to this hill of gold-mohurs stood a large house that looked like the palace of a wealthy king, and at the door stood a stunningly beautiful woman. Seeing the Brahman, the lady said, “Come, my beloved husband; you married me when I was young, and you never came by after our wedding, even though I’ve been waiting for you every day. Blessed is this day that has allowed me to see my husband. Come in, my sweet, wash your feet, and rest after your journey; eat and drink, and then we can enjoy ourselves.” The Brahman was utterly amazed. He couldn’t remember ever marrying anyone other than the woman he lived with. But being a Kulin Brahman, he thought it was possible his father had arranged his marriage when he was just a child, even if he didn’t remember it. Whether he recalled it or not, the truth was clear since the woman claimed to be his wife—and what a wife! She was as beautiful as the goddesses of Indra’s heaven and surely just as rich. While these thoughts raced through his mind, the lady said again, “Are you doubting whether I'm really your wife? Is it possible you've forgotten our glorious wedding—everything about that day? Come in, beloved; this is your home, for everything I have is yours.” The Brahman, swayed by the lady's loving pleas, entered the house. It was no ordinary home; it was a magnificent palace with spacious, tall, well-furnished rooms. However, one thing puzzled the Brahman: there was no one else in the house besides the lady. He couldn’t figure out why that was, nor could he understand why he didn’t see anyone during his walks. The truth was, the lady wasn’t human. She was a Rakshasi. She had eaten the king, the queen, and all the members of the royal family, along with almost all of their subjects. That was why there were no humans around in that area.

“At the door of which stood a lady of exquisite beauty”
“At the door stood a woman of stunning beauty”
The Rakshasi and the Brahman lived together for about a week, when the former said to the latter, “I am very anxious to see my sister, your other wife. You must go and fetch her, and we shall all live together happily in this large and beautiful house. You must go early to-morrow, and I will give you clothes and jewels for her.” Next morning the Brahman, furnished with fine clothes and costly ornaments, set out for his home. The poor woman was in great distress; all the Brahmans and Pandits that had been to the funeral ceremony of the king’s mother had returned home loaded with largesses; but her husband had not returned,—and no one could give any news of him, for no one had seen him there. The woman therefore concluded that he must have been murdered on the road by highwaymen. She was in this terrible suspense, when one day she heard a rumour in the village that her husband was seen coming home with fine clothes and costly jewels for his wife. And sure enough the Brahman soon appeared with his valuable load. On seeing his wife the Brahman thus accosted her:—“Come with me, my dearest wife; I have found my first wife. She lives in a stately palace, near which are [65]hillocks of rupees and a large hill of gold-mohurs. Why should you pine away in wretchedness and misery in this horrible place? Come with me to the house of my first wife, and we shall all live together happily.” When the woman heard her husband speak of his first wife, of hillocks of rupees and of a hill of gold-mohurs, she thought in her mind that her half-witted good man had become quite mad; but when she saw the exquisitely beautiful silks and satins and the ornaments set with diamonds and precious stones, which only queens and princesses were in the habit of putting on, she concluded in her mind that her poor husband had fallen into the meshes of a Rakshasi. The Brahman, however, insisted on his wife’s going with him, and declared that if she did not come she was at liberty to pine away in poverty, but that for himself he meant to return forthwith to his first and rich wife. The good woman, after a great deal of altercation with her husband, resolved to go with him and judge for herself how matters stood. They set out accordingly the next morning, and went by the same road on which the Brahman had travelled. The woman was not a little surprised to see hillocks of cowries, of pice, of eight-anna pieces, of rupees, and last of all a lofty hill of gold-mohurs. She saw also an exceedingly beautiful lady coming out of the palace hard by, and hastening towards her. The lady fell on the neck of the Brahman woman, wept tears of joy, and said, “Welcome, beloved sister! this is the happiest day of my life! I have seen the face of [66]my dearest sister!” The party then entered the palace.
The Rakshasi and the Brahman lived together for about a week, when the former said to the latter, “I’m really eager to see my sister, your other wife. You need to go and bring her back so we can all live together happily in this big, beautiful house. You should leave early tomorrow, and I’ll give you clothes and jewels for her.” The next morning, the Brahman, equipped with fine clothes and expensive ornaments, set out for his home. The poor woman was in great distress; all the Brahmans and Pandits who had attended the king’s mother’s funeral had returned home with gifts, but her husband had not come back—no one had seen him there, so no one could provide any news. The woman concluded that he must have been murdered on the road by robbers. She was in this terrible suspense when one day she heard a rumor in the village that her husband was seen coming home with nice clothes and expensive jewels for his wife. And sure enough, the Brahman soon appeared with his valuable load. When he saw his wife, the Brahman said to her, “Come with me, my dearest wife; I’ve found my first wife. She lives in a grand palace, near which are [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]hillocks of rupees and a large hill of gold-mohurs. Why should you suffer in this miserable place? Come with me to the house of my first wife, and we’ll all live together happily.” When the woman heard her husband talk about his first wife and hills of rupees and gold-mohurs, she thought to herself that her somewhat foolish husband had lost his mind; but when she saw the exquisitely beautiful silks and satins and ornaments set with diamonds and precious stones that only queens and princesses usually wore, she thought in her mind that her poor husband had fallen for the tricks of a Rakshasi. However, the Brahman insisted that his wife come with him and declared that if she refused, she could stay in poverty, but he intended to return immediately to his first and wealthy wife. After much arguing with her husband, the good woman decided to go with him and see for herself what was going on. They set out the next morning and took the same road the Brahman had traveled earlier. The woman was quite surprised to see hills of cowries, pice, eight-anna pieces, rupees, and finally, a tall hill of gold-mohurs. She also saw an incredibly beautiful lady coming out of the nearby palace and hurrying towards her. The lady fell on the Brahman woman’s neck, wept tears of joy, and said, “Welcome, dear sister! This is the happiest day of my life! I have seen the face of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]my beloved sister!” The group then entered the palace.
What with the stately mansion in which he was lodged, with the most delectable provisions which seemed to rise as if by enchantment, what with the caresses and endearments of his two wives, the one human and the other demoniac, who vied with each other in making him happy and comfortable, the Brahman had a jolly time of it. He was steeped as it were in an ocean of enjoyment. Some fifteen or sixteen years were spent by the Brahman in this state of Elysian pleasure, during which period his two wives presented him with two sons. The Rakshasi’s son, who was the elder, and who looked more like a god than a human being, was named Sahasra Dal, literally the Thousand-Branched; and the son of the Brahman woman, who was a year younger, was named Champa Dal, that is, branch of a champaka tree. The two boys loved each other dearly. They were both sent to a school which was several miles distant, to which they used every day to go riding on two little ponies of extraordinary fleetness.
With the grand mansion he stayed in and the delicious food that seemed to appear like magic, along with the affection and sweetness from his two wives—one human and the other demonic—who both competed to make him happy and comfortable, the Brahman was living his best life. He was immersed in a world of pleasure. The Brahman spent about fifteen or sixteen years in this blissful state, during which time his two wives gave him two sons. The elder son, who looked more like a god than a human, was named Sahasra Dal, which means Thousand-Branched; the younger son, born to the Brahman woman, was named Champa Dal, meaning branch of a champaka tree. The two boys were very close. They were both sent to a school several miles away, which they would ride to every day on two incredibly fast little ponies.
The Brahman woman had all along suspected from a thousand little circumstances that her sister-in-law was not a human being but a Rakshasi; but her suspicion had not yet ripened into certainty, for the Rakshasi exercised great self-restraint on herself, and never did anything which human beings did not do. But the demoniac nature, like murder, will out. The Brahman having nothing to do, in order to pass his time had recourse to [67]hunting. The first day he returned from the hunt, he had bagged an antelope. The antelope was laid in the courtyard of the palace. At the sight of the antelope the mouth of the raw-eating Rakshasi began to water. Before the animal was dressed for the kitchen, she took it away into a room, and began devouring it. The Brahman woman, who was watching the whole scene from a secret place, saw her Rakshasi sister tear off a leg of the antelope, and opening her tremendous jaws, which seemed to her imagination to extend from earth to heaven, swallow it up. In this manner the body and other limbs of the antelope were devoured, till only a little bit of the meat was kept for the kitchen. The second day another antelope was bagged, and the third day another; and the Rakshasi, unable to restrain her appetite for raw flesh, devoured these two as she had devoured the first. On the third day the Brahman woman expressed to the Rakshasi her surprise at the disappearance of nearly the whole of the antelope with the exception of a little bit. The Rakshasi looked fierce and said, “Do I eat raw flesh?” To which the Brahman woman replied, “Perhaps you do, for aught I know to the contrary.” The Rakshasi, knowing herself to be discovered, looked fiercer than before, and vowed revenge. The Brahman woman concluded in her mind that the doom of herself, of her husband, and of her son was sealed. She spent a miserable night, believing that next day she would be killed and eaten up, and that her husband and son would share the same fate. Early [68]next morning, before her son Champa Dal went to school, she gave him in a small golden vessel a little quantity of her own breast milk, and told him to be constantly watching its colour. “Should you,” she said, “see the milk get a little red, then conclude that your father has been killed; and should you see it grow still redder, then conclude that I am killed: when you see this, gallop away for your life as fast as your horse can carry you, for if you do not, you also will be devoured.”
The Brahman woman had always suspected from a thousand little signs that her sister-in-law wasn’t human but a Rakshasi; however, her suspicion hadn’t turned into certainty yet, because the Rakshasi showed a lot of self-control and never did anything that humans wouldn’t do. But a demonic nature, like a murderer, will reveal itself. With nothing else to do, the Brahman took up hunting to pass the time. On his first day back, he managed to catch an antelope. The antelope was placed in the palace courtyard. At the sight of the antelope, the Rakshasi's mouth started watering. Before it could be prepared for the kitchen, she took it into a room and started eating it. The Brahman woman, secretly watching from a hidden spot, saw her Rakshasi sister tear off a leg of the antelope and, opening her enormous jaws—seeming to stretch from earth to heaven—swallow it whole. In this way, the body and other parts of the antelope were consumed until only a small piece was left for the kitchen. The next day, he caught another antelope, and on the third day, yet another; and the Rakshasi, unable to control her craving for raw meat, devoured both just as she had the first one. On the third day, the Brahman woman expressed her surprise to the Rakshasi about the disappearance of nearly all the antelope except for a small piece. The Rakshasi looked fierce and asked, “Do I eat raw meat?” To which the Brahman woman replied, “Maybe you do, for all I know.” Knowing she had been found out, the Rakshasi became even fiercer and vowed revenge. The Brahman woman concluded in her mind that her doom, along with her husband’s and son’s, was sealed. She spent a miserable night, believing she would be killed and eaten the next day, and that her husband and son would share the same fate. Early the next morning, before her son Champa Dal went to school, she gave him a small amount of her own breast milk in a golden vessel and told him to always watch its color. “If you see the milk turn a little red, then conclude that your father has been killed; and if it gets even redder, then conclude that I am dead: when you see this, ride away as fast as your horse can carry you, for if you don’t, you too will be devoured.”
The Rakshasi on getting up from bed—and she had prevented the Brahman overnight from having any communication with his wife—proposed that she and the Brahman should go to bathe in the river, which was at some distance. She would take no denial; the Brahman had therefore to follow her as meekly as a lamb. The Brahman woman at once saw from the proposal that ruin was impending; but it was beyond her power to avert the catastrophe. The Rakshasi, on the river-side, assuming her own proper gigantic dimensions, took hold of the ill-fated Brahman, tore him limb by limb, and devoured him up. She then ran to her house, and seized the Brahman woman, and put her into her capacious stomach, clothes, hair and all. Young Champa Dal, who, agreeably to his mother’s instructions, was diligently watching the milk in the small golden vessel, was horror-struck to find the milk redden a little. He set up a cry and said that his father was killed; a few minutes after, finding the milk become completely red, he cried yet louder, and rushing to his pony, [69]mounted it. His half-brother, Sahasra Dal, surprised at Champa Dal’s conduct, said, “Where are you going, Champa? Why are you crying? Let me accompany you.” “Oh! do not come to me. Your mother has devoured my father and mother; don’t you come and devour me.” “I will not devour you; I’ll save you.” Scarcely had he uttered these words and galloped away after Champa Dal, when he saw his mother in her own Rakshasi form appearing at a distance, and demanding that Champa Dal should come to her. He said, “I will come to you, not Champa.” So saying, he went to his mother, and with his sword, which he always wore as a young prince, cut off her head.
The Rakshasi, after getting out of bed—and she had kept the Brahman from communicating with his wife all night—suggested that she and the Brahman go take a bath in the river, which was quite far off. She wouldn’t take no for an answer; so the Brahman had no choice but to follow her obediently. The Brahman woman instantly realized from this proposal that disaster was coming, but she couldn’t do anything to stop it. When they reached the river, the Rakshasi transformed into her true giant form, grabbed the unfortunate Brahman, tore him apart, and devoured him. Then, she hurried back to her house, seized the Brahman woman, and swallowed her whole, clothes, hair, and all. Young Champa Dal, who was carefully watching the milk in the small golden vessel as his mother had instructed, was horrified to see the milk turn slightly red. He screamed, claiming his father had been killed; a few moments later, when the milk turned completely red, he cried even louder and rushed to his pony, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mounted it. His half-brother, Sahasra Dal, confused by Champa Dal’s behavior, asked, “Where are you going, Champa? Why are you crying? Let me come with you.” “Oh! don’t come near me. Your mother has eaten my father and mother; don’t you come and eat me too.” “I won’t eat you; I’ll save you.” Just after he said this and galloped after Champa Dal, he spotted his mother in her Rakshasi form approaching from a distance, demanding Champa Dal to come to her. He replied, “I will come to you, not Champa.” Saying this, he went to his mother and, with the sword he always carried as a young prince, cut off her head.
Champa Dal had, in the meantime, galloped off a good distance, as he was running for his life; but Sahasra Dal, by pricking his horse repeatedly, soon overtook him, and told him that his mother was no more. This was small consolation to Champa Dal, as the Rakshasi, before being killed, had devoured both his father and mother; still he could not but feel that Sahasra Dal’s friendship was sincere. They both rode fast, and as their horses were of the breed of pakshirajes (literally, kings of birds), they travelled over hundreds of miles. An hour or two before sundown they descried a village, to which they made up, and became guests in the house of one of its most respectable inhabitants. The two friends found the members of that respectable family in deep gloom. Evidently there was something agitating them very much. [70]Some of them held private consultations, and others were weeping. The eldest lady of the house, the mother of its head, said aloud, “Let me go, as I am the eldest. I have lived long enough; at the utmost my life would be cut short only by a year or two.” The youngest member of the house, who was a little girl, said, “Let me go, as I am young and useless to the family; if I die I shall not be missed.” The head of the house, the son of the old lady, said, “I am the head and representative of the family; it is but reasonable that I should give up my life.” His younger brother said, “You are the main prop and pillar of the family; if you go the whole family is ruined. It is not reasonable that you should go; let me go, as I shall not be much missed.” The two strangers listened to all this conversation with no little curiosity. They wondered what it all meant. Sahasra Dal at last, at the risk of being thought meddlesome, ventured to ask the head of the house the subject of their consultations, and the reason of the deep misery but too visible in their countenances and words. The head of the house gave the following answer: “Know then, worthy guests, that this part of the country is infested by a terrible Rakshasi, who has depopulated all the regions round. This town, too, would have been depopulated, but that our king became a suppliant before the Rakshasi, and begged her to show mercy to us his subjects. The Rakshasi replied, ‘I will consent to show mercy to you and to your subjects only on this condition, that you every [71]night put a human being, either male or female, in a certain temple for me to feast upon. If I get a human being every night I will rest satisfied, and not commit any further depredations on your subjects.’ Our king had no other alternative than to agree to this condition, for what human beings can ever hope to contend against a Rakshasi? From that day the king made it a rule that every family in the town should in its turn send one of its members to the temple as a victim to appease the wrath and to satisfy the hunger of the terrible Rakshasi. All the families in this neighbourhood have had their turn, and this night it is the turn for one of us to devote himself to destruction. We are therefore discussing who should go. You must now perceive the cause of our distress.” The two friends consulted together for a few minutes, and at the conclusion of their consultations, Sahasra Dal, who was the spokesman of the party, said, “Most worthy host, do not any longer be sad: as you have been very kind to us, we have resolved to requite your hospitality by ourselves going to the temple and becoming the food of the Rakshasi. We go as your representatives.” The whole family protested against the proposal. They declared that guests were like gods, and that it was the duty of the host to endure all sorts of privation for the comfort of the guest, and not the duty of the guest to suffer for the host. But the two strangers insisted on standing proxy to the family, who, after a great deal of yea and nay, at last consented to the arrangement. [72]
Champa Dal had, in the meantime, galloped off a good distance, as he was running for his life; but Sahasra Dal, by repeatedly urging his horse, soon overtook him and told him that his mother was no longer alive. This didn’t comfort Champa Dal much since the Rakshasi had eaten both his parents before being killed; still, he couldn’t help but feel that Sahasra Dal’s friendship was genuine. They both rode quickly, and since their horses were of the breed of pakshirajes (literally, kings of birds), they traveled hundreds of miles. A couple of hours before sunset, they spotted a village and rode there, becoming guests in the home of one of its most respected residents. The two friends found the family members in deep sorrow. It was clear that something was deeply troubling them. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Some of them were having private discussions, while others were crying. The eldest lady of the house, the mother of the head of the family, said loudly, “Let me go, as I am the oldest. I have lived long enough; at most, my life will only be cut short by a year or two.” The youngest member of the family, a little girl, said, “Let me go, since I am young and useless to the family; if I die, I won’t be missed.” The head of the family, the son of the old lady, said, “I am the head and representative of the family; it makes sense that I should give up my life.” His younger brother replied, “You are the support and pillar of the family; if you go, the whole family will be lost. It’s unreasonable for you to go; let me go instead, as I won't be much missed.” The two strangers listened to this conversation with keen interest, curious about what was happening. Finally, Sahasra Dal, at the risk of seeming intrusive, asked the head of the family what they were discussing and why there was such visible sorrow in their expressions and words. The head of the family responded: “Know then, esteemed guests, that this area is plagued by a fearsome Rakshasi who has wiped out all the surrounding regions. Our town would have suffered the same fate, but our king begged the Rakshasi to spare us, pleading for mercy for his subjects. The Rakshasi responded, ‘I will show mercy to you and your subjects only if you every [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]night provide me with a human being, either male or female, as a sacrifice for my feast. If I receive a human being every night, I will be satisfied and won’t cause any more devastation to your people.’ Our king had no choice but to agree to this condition, for who can stand against a Rakshasi? Since then, the king decreed that every family in town must take turns sending a member to the temple as a sacrifice to appease the wrath and satisfy the hunger of the dreaded Rakshasi. All the families in this area have had their turn, and tonight it is our turn to send someone to their doom. That is why we are discussing who should go. Now you understand the cause of our distress.” The two friends conferred quietly for a few minutes, and at the end of their discussion, Sahasra Dal, who was the spokesperson, said, “Most respected host, don’t be sad anymore: since you have been very kind to us, we have decided to repay your hospitality by offering ourselves to the Rakshasi at the temple. We will go as your representatives.” The whole family protested against this proposal. They insisted that guests are like gods and that the host should endure all sorts of hardships for the comfort of their guests, not the other way around. But the two strangers insisted on standing in for the family, and after much debate, the family finally agreed to the arrangement. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
Immediately after candle-light, Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal, with their two horses, installed themselves in the temple, and shut the door. Sahasra told his brother to go to sleep, as he himself was determined to sit up the whole night and watch against the coming of the terrible Rakshasi. Champa was soon in a fine sleep, while Sahasra lay awake. Nothing happened during the early hours of the night, but no sooner had the gong of the king’s palace announced the dead hour of midnight than Sahasra heard the sound as of a rushing tempest, and immediately concluded, from his knowledge of Rakshasas, that the Rakshasi was nigh. A thundering knock was heard at the door, accompanied with the following words:—
Immediately after the candles were lit, Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal, along with their two horses, settled into the temple and locked the door. Sahasra told his brother to go to sleep, as he was determined to stay up all night and keep watch against the approaching terrible Rakshasi. Champa quickly fell into a deep sleep, while Sahasra remained wide awake. Nothing happened during the early hours of the night, but as soon as the gong from the king’s palace signaled the dead hour of midnight, Sahasra heard a sound like a raging storm and instantly concluded, based on his knowledge of Rakshasas, that the Rakshasi was near. A loud knock echoed at the door, accompanied by the following words:—
“How, mow, khow!
“How, mow, khow!”
A human being I smell;
I smell a human being;
Who watches inside?”
“Who’s watching inside?”
To this question Sahasra Dal made the following reply:—
To this question, Sahasra Dal responded as follows:—
“Sahasra Dal watcheth,
“Sahasra Dal watches,
Champa Dal watcheth,
Champa Dal watches,
Two winged horses watch.”
"Two winged horses are watching."
On hearing this answer the Rakshasi turned away with a groan, knowing that Sahasra Dal had Rakshasa blood in his veins. An hour after, the Rakshasi returned, thundered at the door, and called out— [73]
On hearing this answer, the Rakshasi turned away with a groan, realizing that Sahasra Dal had Rakshasa blood in his veins. An hour later, the Rakshasi returned, banged on the door, and shouted— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“How, mow, khow!
“How, mow, khow!”
A human being I smell;
I smell a human.
Who watcheth inside?”
Who watches inside?
Sahasra Dal again replied—
Sahasra Dal replied again—
“Sahasra Dal watcheth,
“Sahasra Dal watches,
Champa Dal watcheth,
Champa Dal watches,
Two winged horses watch.”
Two winged horses are watching.
The Rakshasi again groaned and went away. At two o’clock and at three o’clock the Rakshasi again and again made her appearance, and made the usual inquiry, and obtaining the same answer, went away with a groan. After three o’clock, however, Sahasra Dal felt very sleepy: he could not any longer keep awake. He therefore roused Champa, told him to watch, and strictly enjoined upon him, in reply to the query of the Rakshasi, to mention Sahasra’s name first. With these instructions he went to sleep. At four o’clock the Rakshasi again made her appearance, thundered at the door, and said—
The Rakshasi groaned again and left. At two o'clock and three o'clock, she kept showing up, asking her usual question, and after getting the same answer, she would leave with another groan. After three o'clock, though, Sahasra Dal felt really tired; he couldn't stay awake anymore. So, he woke up Champa, told him to keep watch, and strictly instructed him that in response to the Rakshasi's question, he should mention Sahasra’s name first. With those instructions, he fell asleep. At four o'clock, the Rakshasi showed up again, banged on the door, and said—
“How, mow, khow!
“How, mow, khow!
A human being I smell;
I smell a human being;
Who watches inside?”
"Who’s watching inside?"
As Champa Dal was in a terrible fright, he forgot the instructions of his brother for the moment, and answered— [74]
As Champa Dal was extremely scared, he temporarily forgot his brother's instructions and replied— [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“Champa Dal watcheth,
“Champa Dal watches,
Sahasra Dal watcheth,
Sahasra Dal watches,
Two winged horses watch.”
Two pegasuses watch.
On hearing this reply the Rakshasi uttered a shout of exultation, laughed such a laugh as only demons can, and with a dreadful noise broke open the door. The noise roused Sahasra, who in a moment sprung to his feet, and with his sword, which was as supple as a palm-leaf, cut off the head of the Rakshasi. The huge mountain of a body fell to the ground, making a great noise, and lay covering many an acre. Sahasra Dal kept the severed head of the Rakshasi near him, and went to sleep. Early in the morning some wood-cutters, who were passing near the temple, saw the huge body on the ground. They could not from a distance make out what it was, but on coming near they knew that it was the carcase of the terrible Rakshasi, who had by her voracity nearly depopulated the country. Remembering the promise made by the king that the killer of the Rakshasi should be rewarded by the hand of his daughter and with a share of the kingdom, each of the wood-cutters, seeing no claimant at hand, thought of obtaining the reward. Accordingly each of them cut off a part of a limb of the huge carcase, went to the king, and represented himself to be the destroyer of the great raw-eater, and claimed the reward. The king, in order to find out the real hero and deliverer, inquired of his minister the name of the family whose turn it was [75]on the preceding night to offer a victim to the Rakshasi. The head of that family, on being brought before the king, related how two youthful travellers, who were guests in his house, volunteered to go into the temple in the room of a member of his family. The door of the temple was broken open; Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal and their horses were found all safe; and the head of the Rakshasi, which was with them, proved beyond the shadow of a doubt that they had killed the monster. The king kept his word. He gave his daughter in marriage to Sahasra Dal and the sovereignty of half his dominions. Champa Dal remained with his friend in the king’s palace, and rejoiced in his prosperity.
Upon hearing this response, the Rakshasi let out a triumphant shout, laughed a wicked laugh only demons can make, and with a terrifying noise, broke open the door. The commotion woke Sahasra, who immediately jumped to his feet and, with a sword as flexible as a palm leaf, beheaded the Rakshasi. Her enormous body crashed to the ground, creating a great noise and covering a large area. Sahasra Dal kept the severed head of the Rakshasi near him and went to sleep. Early the next morning, some wood-cutters passing by the temple saw the gigantic body on the ground. From a distance, they couldn't tell what it was, but as they got closer, they realized it was the corpse of the fearsome Rakshasi, who had almost wiped out the local population with her gluttony. Remembering the king's promise to reward the killer of the Rakshasi with his daughter’s hand and a share of the kingdom, each wood-cutter, seeing no one else claiming it, thought about how to obtain the reward. Each of them cut off a piece of the body and went to the king, claiming to be the one who had killed the great monster. To find out the true hero and savior, the king asked his minister who had been scheduled to offer a sacrifice to the Rakshasi the previous night. The head of that family, when brought to the king, explained how two young travelers, who were guests in his house, had volunteered to enter the temple in place of a family member. The door of the temple had been broken open; Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal along with their horses were found safe, and the head of the Rakshasi with them proved without a doubt that they were the ones who had slain the monster. The king kept his promise. He married his daughter to Sahasra Dal and gave him half of his kingdom. Champa Dal stayed with his friend in the king’s palace and celebrated his success.
Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal lived together happily for some time, when a misunderstanding arose between them in this wise. There was in the service of the queen-mother a certain maid-servant who was the most useful domestic in the palace. There was nothing which she could not put her hands to and perform. She had uncommon strength for a woman; neither was her intelligence of a mean order. She was a woman of immense activity and energy; and if she were absent one day from the palace, the affairs of the zenana would be in perfect disorder. Hence her services were highly valued by the queen-mother and all the ladies of the palace. But this woman was not a woman; she was a Rakshasi, who had put on the appearance of a woman to serve some purposes of her own, and then taken service in the royal [76]household. At night, when every one in the palace was asleep, she used to assume her own real form, and go about in quest of food, for the quantity of food that is sufficient for either man or woman was not sufficient for a Rakshasi. Now Champa Dal, having no wife, was in the habit of sleeping outside the zenana, and not far from the outer gate of the palace. He had noticed her going about on the premises and devouring sundry goats and sheep, horses and elephants. The maid-servant, finding that Champa Dal was in the way of her supper, determined to get rid of him. She accordingly went one day to the queen-mother, and said, “Queen-mother! I am unable any longer to work in the palace.” “Why? what is the matter, Dasi?2 How can I get on without you? Tell me your reasons. What ails you?” “Why,” said the woman, “nowadays it is impossible for a poor woman like me to preserve my honour in the palace. There is that Champa Dal, the friend of your son-in-law; he always cracks indecent jokes with me. It is better for me to beg for my rice than to lose my honour. If Champa Dal remains in the palace I must go away.” As the maid-servant was an absolute necessity in the palace, the queen-mother resolved to sacrifice Champa Dal to her. She therefore told Sahasra Dal that Champa Dal was a bad man, that his character was loose, and that therefore he must leave the palace. Sahasra Dal earnestly pleaded on behalf of his friend, but in vain; the queen-mother had made [77]up her mind to drive him out of the palace. Sahasra Dal had not the courage to speak personally to his friend on the subject; he therefore wrote a letter to him, in which he simply said that for certain reasons Champa must leave the palace immediately. The letter was put in his room after he had gone to bathe. On reading the letter Champa Dal, exceedingly grieved, mounted his fleet horse and left the palace.
Sahasra Dal and Champa Dal lived happily together for a while until a misunderstanding arose between them. There was a maid-servant in the service of the queen-mother who was the most capable domestic in the palace. There was nothing she couldn’t handle. She had extraordinary strength for a woman, and her intelligence was also exceptional. She was incredibly active and energetic; if she missed even a day of work, the affairs in the women’s quarters would fall into chaos. Therefore, her services were highly valued by the queen-mother and all the ladies of the palace. However, this maid-servant was not really a woman; she was a Rakshasi who had disguised herself as a woman for her own purposes and then took a job in the royal household. At night, when everyone in the palace was asleep, she would resume her true form and search for food, as the amount needed for a human wasn’t enough for a Rakshasi. Now, Champa Dal, who did not have a wife, used to sleep outside the women’s quarters, close to the palace's outer gate. He had seen her roaming around the premises and devouring various goats, sheep, horses, and even elephants. The maid-servant, realizing that Champa Dal was getting in the way of her dinners, decided to eliminate him. So one day, she went to the queen-mother and said, “Queen-mother! I can't work in the palace anymore.” “Why? What’s wrong, maid? How can I manage without you? Tell me your reasons. What's bothering you?” “Well,” said the maid, “nowadays it's impossible for a poor woman like me to keep my honor in the palace. That Champa Dal, who is a friend of your son-in-law, always makes inappropriate jokes with me. It would be better for me to beg for food than to lose my honor. If Champa Dal stays in the palace, I must leave.” Since the maid-servant was absolutely essential to the palace, the queen-mother decided to sacrifice Champa Dal. She told Sahasra Dal that Champa Dal was a bad man, that his character was questionable, and that he needed to leave the palace. Sahasra Dal tried earnestly to defend his friend, but it was no use; the queen-mother had made up her mind to have him expelled. Sahasra Dal didn’t have the courage to talk to his friend directly about it, so he wrote him a letter simply stating that for certain reasons, Champa had to leave the palace immediately. The letter was placed in his room after he had gone to bathe. Upon reading the letter, Champa Dal, feeling extremely upset, mounted his swift horse and left the palace.

“In a trice she woke up, sat up in her bed, and eyeing the stranger, inquired who he was”
“In an instant, she woke up, sat up in her bed, and looking at the stranger, asked who he was.”
As Champa’s horse was uncommonly fleet, in a few hours he traversed thousands of miles, and at last found himself at the gateway of what seemed a magnificent palace. Dismounting from his horse, he entered the house, where he did not meet with a single creature. He went from apartment to apartment, but though they were all richly furnished he did not see a single human being. At last, in one of the side rooms, he found a young lady of heavenly beauty lying down on a splendid bedstead. She was asleep. Champa Dal looked upon the sleeping beauty with rapture—he had not seen any woman so beautiful. Upon the bed, near the head of the young lady, were two sticks, one of silver and the other of gold. Champa took the silver stick into his hand, and touched with it the body of the lady; but no change was perceptible. He then took up the gold stick and laid it upon the lady, when in a trice she woke up, sat in her bed, and eyeing the stranger, inquired who he was. Champa Dal briefly told his story. The young lady, or rather princess—for she was nothing less—said, “Unhappy man! why have you come [78]here? This is the country of Rakshasas, and in this house and round about there live no less than seven hundred Rakshasas. They all go away to the other side of the ocean every morning in search of provisions; and they all return every evening before dusk. My father was formerly king in these regions, and had millions of subjects, who lived in flourishing towns and cities. But some years ago the invasion of the Rakshasas took place, and they devoured all his subjects, and himself and my mother, and my brothers and sisters. They devoured also all the cattle of the country. There is no living human being in these regions excepting myself; and I too should long ago have been devoured had not an old Rakshasi, conceiving strange affection for me, prevented the other Rakshasas from eating me up. You see those sticks of silver and gold; the old Rakshasi, when she goes away in the morning, kills me with the silver stick, and on her return in the evening re-animates me with the gold stick. I do not know how to advise you; if the Rakshasas see you, you are a dead man.” Then they both talked to each other in a very affectionate manner, and laid their heads together to devise if possible some means of escape from the hands of the Rakshasas. The hour of the return of the seven hundred raw-eaters was fast approaching; and Keshavati—for that was the name of the princess, so called from the abundance of her hair—told Champa to hide himself in the heaps of the sacred trefoil which were lying in the temple of Siva in the central [79]part of the palace. Before Champa went to his place of concealment, he touched Keshavati with the silver stick, on which she instantly died.
As Champa’s horse was unusually fast, within a few hours he covered thousands of miles and eventually reached the entrance of what looked like a magnificent palace. He got off his horse and entered the house, where he didn’t encounter a single soul. He moved from room to room, but even though they were all extravagantly furnished, he couldn’t find anyone. Finally, in one of the side rooms, he discovered a young woman of breathtaking beauty lying on an elegant bed. She was asleep. Champa Dal gazed at the sleeping beauty with awe—he had never seen anyone so beautiful. On the bed, near her head, were two sticks, one made of silver and the other of gold. Champa picked up the silver stick and touched it to the lady’s body; but there was no noticeable change. He then grabbed the gold stick and laid it on her, and in an instant, she woke up, sat up in her bed, and, seeing the stranger, asked who he was. Champa Dal briefly shared his story. The young lady, or rather princess—since she was nothing less—said, “Unfortunate man! Why have you come [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]here? This is the land of Rakshasas, and there are no fewer than seven hundred Rakshasas living in this house and nearby. They leave for the other side of the ocean every morning to look for food and return every evening before sunset. My father was once the king of this area and had millions of subjects living in prosperous towns and cities. But a few years ago, the Rakshasas invaded, devoured all his subjects, and took my father, my mother, and my brothers and sisters. They also consumed all the livestock in the region. There is no living human left here except for me; and I would have been devoured a long time ago if an old Rakshasi hadn’t taken a strange liking to me and stopped the other Rakshasas from eating me. You see these sticks of silver and gold? The old Rakshasi kills me with the silver stick every morning when she leaves, and then brings me back to life with the gold stick when she returns in the evening. I don’t know how to help you; if the Rakshasas spot you, you’re a dead man.” Then they both spoke affectionately to each other and put their heads together to figure out a way to escape the Rakshasas. The hour for the return of the seven hundred flesh-eaters was approaching quickly, and Keshavati—this was the princess’s name, named for her abundant hair—told Champa to hide in the piles of sacred trefoil in the temple of Siva in the central [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]part of the palace. Before Champa went to his hiding place, he touched Keshavati with the silver stick, and she immediately died.
Shortly after sunset Champa Dal heard from beneath the heaps of the sacred trefoil the sound as of a mighty rushing wind. Presently he heard terrible noises in the palace. The Rakshasas had come home from cruising, after having filled their stomachs, each one, with sundry goats, sheep, cows, horses, buffaloes, and elephants. The old Rakshasi, of whom we have already spoken, came to Keshavati’s room, roused her by touching her body with the gold stick, and said—
Shortly after sunset, Champa Dal heard a sound like a powerful wind coming from under the piles of sacred trefoil. Soon, he heard horrible noises coming from the palace. The Rakshasas had returned from their hunt, each having stuffed themselves with various goats, sheep, cows, horses, buffaloes, and elephants. The old Rakshasi, whom we've mentioned before, entered Keshavati’s room, woke her by tapping her with the gold stick, and said—
“Hye, mye, khye!
"Haha, me, hi!"
A human being I smell.”
“I smell a human.”
On which Keshavati said, “I am the only human being here; eat me if you like.” To which the raw-eater replied, “Let me eat up your enemies; why should I eat you?” She laid herself down on the ground, as long and as high as the Vindhya Hills, and presently fell asleep. The other Rakshasas and Rakshasis also soon fell asleep, being all tired out on account of their gigantic labours in the day. Keshavati also composed herself to sleep; while Champa, not daring to come out of the heaps of leaves, tried his best to court the god of repose. At daybreak all the raw-eaters, seven hundred in number, got up and went as usual to their hunting and predatory excursions, and along with them went the old Rakshasi, after touching [80]Keshavati with the silver stick. When Champa Dal saw that the coast was clear, he came out of the temple, walked into Keshavati’s room, and touched her with the gold stick, on which she woke up. They sauntered about in the gardens, enjoying the cool breeze of the morning; they bathed in a lucid tank which was in the grounds; they ate and drank, and spent the day in sweet converse. They concocted a plan for their deliverance. They settled that Keshavati should ask the old Rakshasi on what the life of a Rakshasa depended, and when the secret should be made known they would adopt measures accordingly. As on the preceding evening, Champa, after touching his fair friend with the silver stick, took refuge in the temple beneath the heaps of the sacred trefoil. At dusk the Rakshasas as usual came home; and the old Rakshasi, rousing her pet, said—
On this, Keshavati said, “I’m the only person here; go ahead and eat me if you want.” The raw-eater replied, “Why should I eat you when I can eat your enemies?” She laid down on the ground, as long and as tall as the Vindhya Hills, and soon fell asleep. The other Rakshasas and Rakshasis quickly followed suit, exhausted from their giant labors during the day. Keshavati also settled down to sleep, while Champa, too scared to come out from the piles of leaves, tried his best to catch some rest. At dawn, all the raw-eaters, seven hundred in total, got up and headed out as usual for their hunting and raiding. The old Rakshasi joined them after touching [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Keshavati with a silver stick. When Champa Dal saw that it was safe, he emerged from the temple, walked into Keshavati’s room, and touched her with a gold stick, waking her up. They wandered around in the gardens, enjoying the cool morning breeze; they bathed in a clear tank located on the grounds; they ate and drank, spending the day in pleasant conversation. They came up with a plan for their escape. They decided that Keshavati should ask the old Rakshasi what a Rakshasa's life depended on, and once they learned the secret, they would take action accordingly. Just like the night before, Champa, after touching his lovely friend with the silver stick, sought refuge in the temple beneath the piles of sacred trefoil. At dusk, the Rakshasas returned home as usual, and the old Rakshasi, waking up her pet, said—
“Hye, mye, khye!
Hey, my, hi!
A human being I smell.”
“I smell a human being.”
Keshavati answered, “What other human being is here excepting myself? Eat me up, if you like.” “Why should I eat you, my darling? Let me eat up all your enemies.” Then she laid down on the ground her huge body, which looked like a part of the Himalaya mountains. Keshavati, with a phial of heated mustard oil, went towards the feet of the Rakshasi, and said, “Mother, your feet are sore with walking; let me rub them with oil.” So saying, she began to rub with oil the Rakshasi’s feet; and while she was in the act of doing so, a [81]few tear-drops from her eyes fell on the monster’s leg. The Rakshasi smacked the tear-drops with her lips, and finding the taste briny, said, “Why are you weeping, darling? What aileth thee?” To which the princess replied, “Mother, I am weeping because you are old, and when you die I shall certainly be devoured by one of the Rakshasas.” “When I die! Know, foolish girl, that we Rakshasas never die. We are not naturally immortal, but our life depends on a secret which no human being can unravel. Let me tell you what it is that you may be comforted. You know yonder tank; there is in the middle of it a Sphatikasthambha,3 on the top of which in deep waters are two bees. If any human being can dive into the waters, and bring up to land the two bees from the pillar in one breath, and destroy them so that not a drop of their blood falls to the ground, then we Rakshasas shall certainly die; but if a single drop of blood falls to the ground, then from it will start up a thousand Rakshasas. But what human being will find out this secret, or, finding it, will be able to achieve the feat? You need not, therefore, darling, be sad; I am practically immortal.” Keshavati treasured up the secret in her memory, and went to sleep.
Keshavati replied, “Who else is here besides me? Go ahead, eat me if you want.” “Why would I eat you, my dear? I’d rather take out all your enemies.” With that, she laid her massive body down, resembling a part of the Himalayas. Keshavati, holding a bottle of heated mustard oil, approached the Rakshasi’s feet and said, “Mother, your feet must be tired from walking; let me massage them with oil.” As she began to rub the Rakshasi’s feet, a few tears fell from her eyes onto the monster's leg. The Rakshasi licked the tears and, finding them salty, asked, “Why are you crying, dear? What’s wrong?” The princess answered, “Mother, I’m crying because you’re old, and when you die, one of the Rakshasas will definitely eat me.” “When I die! Silly girl, we Rakshasas never die. We're not naturally immortal, but our lives depend on a secret that no human can figure out. Let me tell you so you can feel better. You see that tank over there? In the middle, there’s a Sphatikasthambha, and in the deep waters on top of it are two bees. If any human can dive into the water, bring the two bees to the surface in one breath, and kill them without letting a drop of their blood touch the ground, then we Rakshasas will surely die. But if even a single drop falls, a thousand Rakshasas will rise from it. But who among humans will uncover this secret, or even manage to do it? So don’t be sad, dear; I’m practically immortal.” Keshavati kept the secret in her memory and fell asleep.
Early next morning the Rakshasas as usual went away; Champa came out of his hiding-place, roused Keshavati, and fell a-talking. The princess told him the secret she had learnt from the Rakshasi. Champa immediately made preparations [82]for accomplishing the mighty deed. He brought to the side of the tank a knife and a quantity of ashes. He disrobed himself, put a drop or two of mustard oil into each of his ears to prevent water from entering in, and dived into the waters. In a moment he got to the top of the crystal pillar in the middle of the tank, caught hold of the two bees he found there, and came up in one breath. Taking the knife, he cut up the bees over the ashes, a drop or two of the blood fell, not on the ground, but on the ashes. When Champa caught hold of the bees, a terrible scream was heard at a distance. This was the wailing of the Rakshasas, who were all running home to prevent the bees from being killed; but before they could reach the palace, the bees had perished. The moment the bees were killed, all the Rakshasas died, and their carcases fell on the very spot on which they were standing. Champa and the princess afterwards found that the gateway of the palace was blocked up by the huge carcases of the Rakshasas—some of them having nearly succeeded in getting to the palace. In this manner was effected the destruction of the seven hundred Rakshasas.
Early the next morning, the Rakshasas left as usual. Champa emerged from his hiding spot, woke up Keshavati, and started talking. The princess shared the secret she had learned from the Rakshasi. Champa quickly made preparations [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for the monumental task ahead. He brought a knife and some ashes to the side of the tank. He stripped off his clothes, put a drop or two of mustard oil in each of his ears to keep water out, and dove into the water. In no time, he reached the top of the crystal pillar in the middle of the tank, grabbed the two bees he found there, and surfaced in one breath. Using the knife, he cut the bees over the ashes, and a drop or two of blood fell, not on the ground, but on the ashes. When Champa captured the bees, a terrifying scream echoed in the distance. It was the wailing of the Rakshasas, rushing home to stop the bees from being harmed; but before they could reach the palace, the bees were dead. As soon as the bees were killed, all the Rakshasas died, and their bodies collapsed right where they were standing. Champa and the princess later discovered that the palace gateway was blocked by the massive bodies of the Rakshasas—some of them almost having made it to the palace. This is how the destruction of the seven hundred Rakshasas was accomplished.
After the destruction of the seven hundred raw-eating monsters, Champa Dal and Keshavati got married together by the exchange of garlands of flowers. The princess, who had never been out of the house, naturally expressed a desire to see the outer world. They used every day to take long walks both morning and evening, and as a [83]large river was hard by Keshavati wished to bathe in it. The first day they went to bathe, one of Keshavati’s hairs came off, and as it is the custom with women never to throw away a hair unaccompanied with something else, she tied the hair to a shell which was floating on the water; after which they returned home. In the meantime the shell with the hair tied to it floated down the stream, and in course of time reached that ghat4 at which Sahasra Dal and his companions were in the habit of performing their ablutions. The shell passed by when Sahasra Dal and his friends were bathing; and he, seeing it at some distance, said to them, “Whoever succeeds in catching hold of yonder shell shall be rewarded with a hundred rupees.” They all swam towards it, and Sahasra Dal, being the fleetest swimmer, got it. On examining it he found a hair tied to it. But such hair! He had never seen so long a hair. It was exactly seven cubits long. “The owner of this hair must be a remarkable woman, and I must see her”—such was the resolution of Sahasra Dal. He went home from the river in a pensive mood, and instead of proceeding to the zenana for breakfast, remained in the outer part of the palace. The queen-mother, on hearing that Sahasra Dal was looking melancholy and had not come to breakfast, went to him and asked the reason. He showed her the hair, and said he must see the woman whose head it had adorned. The queen-mother [84]said, “Very well, you shall have that lady in the palace as soon as possible. I promise you to bring her here.” The queen-mother told her favourite maid-servant, whom she knew to be full of resources—the same who was a Rakshasi in disguise—that she must, as soon as possible, bring to the palace that lady who was the owner of the hair seven cubits long. The maid-servant said she would be quite able to fetch her. By her directions a boat was built of Hajol wood, the oars of which were of Mon Paban wood. The boat was launched on the stream, and she went on board of it with some baskets of wicker-work of curious workmanship; she also took with her some sweetmeats into which some poison had been mixed. She snapped her fingers thrice, and uttered the following charm:—
After the defeat of the seven hundred raw-eating monsters, Champa Dal and Keshavati got married by exchanging flower garlands. Having never left the house, the princess naturally wanted to see the outside world. They took long walks every morning and evening, and since there was a large river nearby, Keshavati wanted to bathe in it. On their first bathing day, one of Keshavati’s hairs fell out, and since it's customary for women not to discard a hair alone, she tied the hair to a floating shell before they went home. Meanwhile, the shell with the tied hair floated downstream and eventually reached the ghat where Sahasra Dal and his friends regularly bathed. The shell drifted by while Sahasra Dal and his friends were in the water, and he called out, “Whoever can catch that shell will win a hundred rupees.” They all swam towards it, and Sahasra Dal, being the fastest swimmer, got it. When he examined it, he found a hair attached. But what a hair! He had never seen one so long—it measured exactly seven cubits. “The owner of this hair must be an extraordinary woman; I need to meet her,” Sahasra Dal thought to himself. He returned home from the river in deep thought and instead of going to the zenana for breakfast, he stayed in the outer area of the palace. The queen-mother noticed that Sahasra Dal looked sad and hadn't joined for breakfast, so she went to ask him why. He showed her the hair and expressed his desire to meet the woman it belonged to. The queen-mother replied, “Don’t worry, I’ll make sure that lady is brought to the palace as soon as possible.” She instructed her favorite maid, who was resourceful and secretly a Rakshasi, to fetch the owner of the seven-cubit hair quickly. The maid assured her that she could handle it. Following her orders, a boat was built from Hajol wood, with oars made of Mon Paban wood. The boat was sent out on the water, and she boarded it with intricately woven wicker baskets; she also brought along some sweet treats that secretly contained poison. She snapped her fingers three times and recited the following charm:—
“Boat of Hajol!
“Hajol Boat!”
Oars of Mon Paban!
Oars of Mon Paban!
Take me to the Ghat,
Take me to the Ghat.
In which Keshavati bathes.”
In which Keshavati swims.”
No sooner had the words been uttered than the boat flew like lightning over the waters. It went on and on, leaving behind many a town and city. At last it stopped at a bathing-place, which the Rakshasi maid-servant concluded was the bathing ghat of Keshavati. She landed with the sweetmeats in her hand. She went to the gate of the palace, and cried aloud, “O Keshavati! Keshavati! I am your aunt, your mother’s sister. I am come to see you, my darling, after so many years. [85]Are you in, Keshavati?” The princess, on hearing these words, came out of her room, and making no doubt that she was her aunt, embraced and kissed her. They both wept rivers of joy—at least the Rakshasi maid-servant did, and Keshavati followed suit through sympathy. Champa Dal also thought that she was the aunt of his newly married wife. They all ate and drank and took rest in the middle of the day. Champa Dal, as was his habit, went to sleep after breakfast. Towards afternoon, the supposed aunt said to Keshavati, “Let us both go to the river and wash ourselves.” Keshavati replied, “How can we go now? my husband is sleeping.” “Never mind,” said the aunt, “let him sleep on; let me put these sweetmeats, that I have brought, near his bedside, that he may eat them when he gets up.” They then went to the river-side close to the spot where the boat was. Keshavati, when she saw from some distance the baskets of wicker-work in the boat, said, “Aunt, what beautiful things are those! I wish I could get some of them.” “Come, my child, come and look at them; and you can have as many as you like.” Keshavati at first refused to go into the boat, but on being pressed by her aunt, she went. The moment they two were on board, the aunt snapped her fingers thrice and said:—
No sooner had she spoken than the boat raced across the water like lightning. It continued on, passing many towns and cities. Eventually, it stopped at a bathing area, which the Rakshasi maid concluded was the bathing ghat of Keshavati. She got off the boat with the sweets in her hand. She approached the palace gate and shouted, “O Keshavati! Keshavati! I am your aunt, your mother’s sister. I’ve come to see you, my darling, after so many years. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Are you in, Keshavati?” Upon hearing this, the princess came out of her room, and believing her to be her aunt, embraced and kissed her. They both cried tears of joy—at least the Rakshasi maid did, and Keshavati joined in through sympathy. Champa Dal also thought that she was the aunt of his newly married wife. They all ate, drank, and rested in the middle of the day. Champa Dal, as usual, went to sleep after breakfast. In the afternoon, the supposed aunt said to Keshavati, “Let’s go to the river and wash ourselves.” Keshavati replied, “How can we go now? My husband is sleeping.” “Don’t worry,” said the aunt, “let him sleep; I’ll put these sweets I brought near his bedside so he can eat them when he wakes up.” They then went to the riverbank near where the boat was. When Keshavati noticed the wicker baskets in the boat from a distance, she said, “Aunt, what beautiful things those are! I wish I could have some.” “Come, my child, come and take a look; you can have as many as you want.” Keshavati initially hesitated to board the boat, but after her aunt insisted, she went on. The moment they were both on board, the aunt snapped her fingers three times and said:—
“Boat of Hajol!
"Hajol Boat!"
Oars of Mon Paban!
Oars of Mon Paban!
Take me to the Ghat,
Take me to the Ghat.
In which Sahasra Dal bathes.”
“In which Sahasra Dal swims.”
[86]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
As soon as these magical words were uttered the boat moved and flew like an arrow over the waters. Keshavati was frightened and began to cry, but the boat went on and on, leaving behind many towns and cities, and in a trice reached the ghat where Sahasra Dal was in the habit of bathing. Keshavati was taken to the palace; Sahasra Dal admired her beauty and the length of her hair; and the ladies of the palace tried their best to comfort her. But she set up a loud cry, and wanted to be taken back to her husband. At last when she saw that she was a captive, she told the ladies of the palace that she had taken a vow that she would not see the face of any strange man for six months. She was then lodged apart from the rest in a small house, the window of which overlooked the road; there she spent the livelong day and also the livelong night—for she had very little sleep—in sighing and weeping.
As soon as those magical words were spoken, the boat started moving and flew over the water like an arrow. Keshavati was scared and began to cry, but the boat kept going, passing many towns and cities, and quickly arrived at the ghat where Sahasra Dal usually bathed. Keshavati was taken to the palace; Sahasra Dal admired her beauty and the length of her hair, while the palace ladies did their best to comfort her. But she cried loudly and wanted to go back to her husband. Eventually, when she realized she was a captive, she told the palace ladies that she had vowed not to see the face of any strange man for six months. She was then placed in a small house separated from the others, with a window that overlooked the road; there she spent the entire day and night—getting very little sleep—sighing and weeping.
In the meantime when Champa Dal awoke from sleep, he was distracted with grief at not finding his wife. He now thought that the woman, who pretended to be his wife’s aunt, was a cheat and an impostor, and that she must have carried away Keshavati. He did not eat the sweetmeats, suspecting they might be poisoned. He threw one of them to a crow which, the moment it ate it, dropped down dead. He was now the more confirmed in his unfavourable opinion of the pretended aunt. Maddened with grief, he rushed out of the house, and determined to go whithersoever his eyes might lead him. [87]Like a madman, always blubbering “O Keshavati! O Keshavati!” he travelled on foot day after day, not knowing whither he went. Six months were spent in this wearisome travelling when, at the end of that period, he reached the capital of Sahasra Dal. He was passing by the palace-gate when the sighs and wailings of a woman sitting at the window of a house, on the road-side, attracted his attention. One moment’s look, and they recognised each other. They continued to hold secret communications. Champa Dal heard everything, including the story of her vow, the period of which was to terminate the following day. It is customary, on the fulfilment of a vow, for some learned Brahman to make public recitations of events connected with the vow and the person who makes it. It was settled that Champa Dal should take upon himself the functions of the reciter. Accordingly, next morning, when it was proclaimed by beat of drum that the king wanted a learned Brahman who could recite the story of Keshavati on the fulfilment of her vow, Champa Dal touched the drum and said that he would make the recitation. Next morning a gorgeous assembly was held in the courtyard of the palace under a huge canopy of silk. The old king, Sahasra Dal, all the courtiers and the learned Brahmans of the country, were present there. Keshavati was also there behind a screen that she might not be exposed to the rude gaze of the people. Champa Dal, the reciter, sitting on a dais, began the story of Keshavati, as we have related [88]it, from the beginning, commencing with the words—“There was a poor and half-witted Brahman, etc.” As he was going on with the story, the reciter every now and then asked Keshavati behind the screen whether the story was correct; to which question she as often replied, “Quite correct; go on, Brahman.” During the recitation of the story the Rakshasi maid-servant grew pale, as she perceived that her real character was discovered; and Sahasra Dal was astonished at the knowledge of the reciter regarding the history of his own life. The moment the story was finished, Sahasra Dal jumped up from his seat, and embracing the reciter, said, “You can be none other than my brother Champa Dal.” Then the prince, inflamed with rage, ordered the maid-servant into his presence. A large hole, as deep as the height of a man, was dug in the ground; the maid-servant was put into it in a standing posture; prickly thorn was heaped around her up to the crown of her head: in this wise was the maid-servant buried alive. After this Sahasra Dal and his princess, and Champa Dal and Keshavati, lived happily together many years.
When Champa Dal woke up, he was overwhelmed with sadness because his wife was missing. He suspected that the woman who claimed to be his wife’s aunt was actually a fraud and had taken Keshavati away. He refused to eat the sweets, fearing they might be poisoned, and tossed one to a crow, which immediately fell dead after eating it. This only reinforced his negative view of the so-called aunt. Driven by grief, he ran out of the house, determined to follow wherever his eyes led him. Like a madman, he kept crying out “O Keshavati! O Keshavati!” as he walked day after day without knowing where he was going. After six long months of this exhausting journey, he finally reached the capital of Sahasra Dal. As he walked past the palace gate, he heard the sighs and cries of a woman at a window nearby, which caught his attention. They exchanged glances and instantly recognized each other. They continued to communicate in secret. Champa Dal listened to her story, including her vow, which was set to end the next day. It was customary for a learned Brahman to publicly recount the events surrounding a vow upon its completion. Champa Dal agreed to take on this role. The next morning, when it was announced with a drumbeat that the king was seeking a learned Brahman to recite Keshavati’s story related to her vow, Champa Dal stepped forward and said he would do it. A grand assembly was held in the palace courtyard under a large silk canopy. The old king, Sahasra Dal, along with all his courtiers and learned Brahmans, were present. Keshavati was concealed behind a screen to avoid being seen by the crowd. Champa Dal, seated on a platform, began recounting Keshavati’s story from the beginning, starting with “There was a poor and half-witted Brahman, etc.” Throughout the telling, he occasionally asked Keshavati behind the screen if the story was accurate, to which she consistently replied, “Absolutely correct; continue, Brahman.” As the story went on, the Rakshasi maid-servant grew pale, realizing that her true identity was being revealed; Sahasra Dal was astonished by how much the reciter knew about his life. Once the story concluded, Sahasra Dal jumped up from his seat, embraced Champa Dal, and said, “You must be my brother Champa Dal.” Enraged, the prince then summoned the maid-servant. They dug a deep hole in the ground, as tall as a man, and placed her inside while she stood. They piled thorny branches around her until her head was covered, effectively burying her alive. After that, Sahasra Dal, his princess, Champa Dal, and Keshavati lived happily together for many years.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[89]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Rakshasas and Rakshasis (male and female) are in Hindu mythology huge giants and giantesses, or rather demons. The word means literally raw-eaters; they were probably the chiefs of the aborigines whom the Aryans overthrew on their first settlement in the country.
1 Rakshasas and Rakshasis (male and female) are huge giants and giantesses, or rather demons, in Hindu mythology. The term literally means raw-eaters; they were likely the leaders of the indigenous people that the Aryans defeated when they first settled in the region.
V
The Story of Swet-Basanta
There was a rich merchant who had an only son whom he loved passionately. He gave to his son whatever he wanted. His son wanted a beautiful house in the midst of a large garden. The house was built for him, and the grounds were laid out into a fine garden. One day as the merchant’s son was walking in his garden, he put his hand into the nest of a small bird called toontooni, and found in it an egg, which he took and put in an almirah which was dug into the wall of his house. He closed the door of the almirah, and thought no more of the egg.
There was a wealthy merchant who had an only son whom he loved deeply. He gave his son everything he desired. His son wanted a beautiful house surrounded by a large garden. The house was built for him, and the grounds were transformed into an impressive garden. One day, while walking in his garden, the merchant’s son reached into the nest of a small bird called toontooni and discovered an egg. He took the egg and placed it in a cabinet that was built into the wall of his house. He closed the cabinet door and forgot about the egg.

The Girl of the Wall-Almirah
The Girl of the Wall Closet
Though the merchant’s son had a house of his own, he had no separate establishment; at any rate he kept no cook, for his mother used to send him regularly his breakfast and dinner every day. The egg which he deposited in the wall-almirah one day burst, and out of it came a beautiful infant, a girl. But the merchant’s son knew nothing about it. He had forgotten everything about the egg, and the door of the wall-almirah had been kept closed, though not locked, ever since the day [90]the egg was put there. The child grew up within the wall-almirah without the knowledge of the merchant’s son or of any one else. When the child could walk, it had the curiosity one day to open the door; and seeing some food on the floor (the breakfast of the merchant’s son sent by his mother), it came out, and ate a little of it, and returned to its cell in the wall-almirah. As the mother of the merchant’s son sent him always more than he could himself eat, he perceived no diminution in the quantity. The girl of the wall-almirah used every day to come out and eat a part of the food, and after eating used to return to her place in the almirah. But as the girl got older and older, she began to eat more and more; hence the merchant’s son began to perceive a diminution in the quantity of his food. Not dreaming of the existence of the wall-almirah girl, he wondered that his mother should send him such a small quantity of food. He sent word to his mother, complaining of the insufficiency of his meals, and of the slovenly manner in which the food was served up in the dish; for the girl of the wall-almirah used to finger the rice, curry, and other articles of food, and as she always went in a hurry back into the almirah that she might not be perceived by any one, she had no time to put the rice and the other things into proper order after she had eaten part of them. The mother was astonished at her son’s complaint, for she gave always a much larger quantity than she knew her son could consume, and the food was served up on [91]a silver plate neatly by her own hand. But as her son repeated the same complaint day after day, she began to suspect foul play. She told her son to watch and see whether any one ate part of it unperceived. Accordingly, one day when the servant brought the breakfast and laid it in a clean place on the floor, the merchant’s son, instead of going to bathe as it had hitherto been his custom, hid himself in a secret place and began to watch. In a few minutes he saw the door of the wall-almirah open; a beautiful damsel of sweet sixteen stepped out of it, sat on the carpet spread before the breakfast, and began to eat. The merchant’s son came out of his hiding-place, and the damsel could not escape. “Who are you, beautiful creature? You do not seem to be earth-born. Are you one of the daughters of the gods?” asked the merchant’s son. The girl replied, “I do not know who I am. This I know, that one day I found myself in yonder almirah, and have been ever since living in it.” The merchant’s son thought it strange. He now remembered that sixteen years before he had put in the almirah an egg he had found in the nest of a toontooni bird. The uncommon beauty of the wall-almirah girl made a deep impression on the mind of the merchant’s son, and he resolved in his mind to marry her. The girl no more went into the almirah, but lived in one of the rooms of the spacious house of the merchant’s son.
Although the merchant's son had his own house, he didn't have a separate household; he didn't keep a cook because his mother regularly sent him breakfast and dinner. One day, the egg he had placed in the wall cabinet broke, and out came a beautiful baby girl. However, the merchant's son had no idea this had happened. He had forgotten about the egg, and the door of the wall cabinet had been left closed—though not locked—ever since he put the egg there. The girl grew up inside the wall cabinet without the merchant’s son or anyone else knowing. As soon as she could walk, one day she got curious and opened the door; seeing some food on the floor (the merchant's son’s breakfast sent by his mother), she came out, ate a little, and then went back to her spot in the cabinet. Because the merchant's mother always sent more food than he could eat, he didn’t notice any difference in the amount. Each day, the girl from the wall cabinet would come out, eat some of the food, and then return to her place. But as she grew older, she started eating more, causing the merchant's son to notice a decrease in his food. Not knowing about the girl in the wall cabinet, he wondered why his mother would send him such a small amount. He told his mother that his meals were insufficient and complained about the messy way the food was served; the wall cabinet girl would touch the rice, curry, and other dishes, and because she hurried back into the cabinet to avoid being seen, she didn’t have time to put the food back in order after eating. The mother was surprised by her son’s complaint since she always sent a larger quantity than he could possibly eat, and she served the food neatly on a silver plate herself. But when her son kept complaining, she began to suspect something was wrong. She advised him to pay attention and see if someone was eating part of it without being noticed. So one day, when the servant brought in breakfast and placed it neatly on the floor, instead of going to bathe as usual, the merchant's son hid in a secret spot to watch. In just a few minutes, he saw the door of the wall cabinet open; a stunning young girl of about sixteen stepped out, sat on the carpet before the breakfast, and started to eat. The merchant’s son emerged from his hiding place, and the girl couldn’t escape. “Who are you, beautiful one? You don’t seem to be from this world. Are you one of the daughters of the gods?” he asked. The girl replied, “I don’t know who I am. All I know is that one day I found myself in that cabinet, and I’ve been living there ever since.” The merchant’s son found this strange. He then recalled that sixteen years ago, he had placed an egg he found in the nest of a *toontooni* bird in the cabinet. The extraordinary beauty of the girl made a lasting impression on him, and he decided he wanted to marry her. From that point, the girl no longer went into the cabinet but instead lived in one of the rooms of the merchant’s son’s spacious house.
The next day the merchant’s son sent word to his mother to the effect that he would like to get [92]married. His mother reproached herself for not having long before thought of her son’s marriage, and sent a message to her son to the effect that she and his father would the next day send ghataks1 to different countries to seek for a suitable bride. The merchant’s son sent word that he had secured for himself a most lovable young lady, and that if his parents had no objections he would produce her before them. Accordingly the young lady of the wall-almirah was taken to the merchant’s house; and the merchant and his wife were so struck with the matchless beauty, grace, and loveliness of the stranger, that, without asking any questions as to her birth, the nuptials were celebrated.
The next day, the merchant’s son informed his mother that he would like to get married. His mother felt guilty for not having thought about her son’s marriage sooner and told him that she and his father would send scouts the next day to different places to find a suitable bride. The merchant’s son replied that he had already found a lovely young lady and, if his parents didn't mind, he would bring her to meet them. So, the young lady from the wardrobe was taken to the merchant’s house, and the merchant and his wife were so impressed by the stranger's incredible beauty, grace, and charm that, without asking about her background, they went ahead with the wedding.
In course of time the merchant’s son had two sons; the elder he named Swet and the younger Basanta. The old merchant died and so did his wife. Swet and Basanta grew up fine lads, and the elder was in due time married. Some time after Swet’s marriage his mother, the wall-almirah lady, also died, and the widower lost no time in marrying a young and beautiful wife. As Swet’s wife was older than his stepmother, she became the mistress of the house. The stepmother, like all stepmothers, hated Swet and Basanta with a perfect hatred; and the two ladies were naturally often at loggerheads with each other.
Over time, the merchant's son had two sons; he named the older Swet and the younger Basanta. The old merchant passed away, as did his wife. Swet and Basanta grew up to be fine young men, and in due course, the elder got married. Some time after Swet's marriage, his mother, the lady of the wall cabinet, also passed away, and the widower quickly remarried a young and beautiful wife. Since Swet's wife was older than his stepmother, she became the lady of the house. The stepmother, like all stepmothers, had a deep-seated hatred for Swet and Basanta, and the two women frequently found themselves in conflict with each other.
It so happened one day that a fisherman brought to the merchant (we shall no longer call him the merchant’s son, as his father had died) a fish of [93]singular beauty. It was unlike any other fish that had been seen. The fish had marvellous qualities ascribed to it by the fisherman. If any one eats it, said he, when he laughs maniks2 will drop from his mouth, and when he weeps pearls will drop from his eyes. The merchant, hearing of the wonderful properties of the fish, bought it at one thousand rupees, and put it into the hands of Swet’s wife, who was the mistress of the house, strictly enjoining on her to cook it well and to give it to him alone to eat. The mistress, or house-mother, who had overheard the conversation between her father-in-law and the fisherman, secretly resolved in her mind to give the cooked fish to her husband and to his brother to eat, and to give to her father-in-law instead a frog daintily cooked. When she had finished cooking both the fish and the frog, she heard the noise of a squabble between her stepmother-in-law and her husband’s brother. It appears that Basanta, who was but a lad yet, was passionately fond of pigeons, which he tamed. One of these pigeons had flown into the room of his stepmother, who had secreted it in her clothes. Basanta rushed into the room, and loudly demanded the pigeon. His stepmother denied any knowledge of the pigeon, on which the elder brother, Swet, forcibly took out the bird from her clothes and gave it to his brother. The stepmother cursed and swore, and added, “Wait, when the head of the house comes home I will make him shed the blood [94]of you both before I give him water to drink.” Swet’s wife called her husband and said to him, “My dearest lord, that woman is a most wicked woman, and has boundless influence over my father-in-law. She will make him do what she has threatened. Our life is in imminent danger. Let us first eat a little, and let us all three run away from this place.” Swet forthwith called Basanta to him, and told him what he had heard from his wife. They resolved to run away before nightfall. The woman placed before her husband and her brother-in-law the fish of wonderful properties, and they ate of it heartily. The woman packed up all her jewels in a box. As there was only one horse, and it was of uncommon fleetness, the three sat upon it; Swet held the reins, the woman sat in the middle with the jewel-box in her lap, and Basanta brought up the rear.
One day, a fisherman brought to the merchant (we won't refer to him as the merchant’s son anymore since his father had passed away) a fish of [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]remarkable beauty. It was unlike any other fish anyone had ever seen. The fisherman claimed this fish had incredible qualities. "If anyone eats it," he said, "when they laugh, maniks2 will fall from their mouth, and when they cry, pearls will come from their eyes." The merchant, intrigued by the fish's amazing properties, bought it for one thousand rupees and handed it to Swet’s wife, who was in charge of the household, instructing her to cook it well and to serve it only to him. However, the mistress, having overheard the conversation between her father-in-law and the fisherman, secretly decided to give the cooked fish to her husband and his brother, while preparing a delicately cooked frog for her father-in-law instead. After finishing both dishes, she overheard a commotion between her stepmother-in-law and her husband's brother. It turned out that Basanta, still quite young, was passionate about pigeons and had tamed a few. One of these pigeons had flown into his stepmother's room, and she had hidden it in her clothes. Basanta burst into the room, loudly demanding his pigeon. His stepmother claimed she knew nothing about it, prompting Swet, the elder brother, to forcibly retrieve the bird from her clothes and hand it over to Basanta. The stepmother cursed and swore, adding, "Just wait, when the head of the household gets home, I’ll make him shed your blood [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] before I give him water to drink." Swet’s wife called her husband and said, “My dear, that woman is truly wicked and has a great deal of influence over my father-in-law. She will make him do what she has threatened. Our lives are in serious danger. Let us eat something quickly, and then we can all three escape from here.” Swet immediately called Basanta over and shared what he had heard from his wife. They decided to flee before nightfall. The woman served her husband and her brother-in-law the remarkable fish, and they ate it eagerly. She packed up all her jewelry in a box. Since there was only one horse, which was unusually swift, the three of them climbed on it: Swet held the reins, the woman sat in the middle with the jewel box in her lap, and Basanta rode at the back.
The horse galloped with the utmost swiftness. They passed through many a plain and many a noted town, till after midnight they found themselves in a forest not far from the bank of a river. Here the most untoward event took place. Swet’s wife began to feel the pains of child-birth. They dismounted, and in an hour or two Swet’s wife gave birth to a son. What were the two brothers to do in this forest? A fire must be kindled to give heat both to the mother and the new-born baby. But where was the fire to be got? There were no human habitations visible. Still fire must be procured—and it was the month of December—or else both the mother and the baby [95]would certainly perish. Swet told Basanta to sit beside his wife, while he set out in the darkness of the night in search of fire.
The horse galloped swiftly. They passed through many fields and several well-known towns until, after midnight, they found themselves in a forest near the riverbank. Here, the most unfortunate event occurred. Swet’s wife began to experience labor pains. They got off the horse, and within a couple of hours, Swet’s wife gave birth to a son. What were the two brothers supposed to do in this forest? They needed to start a fire to keep both the mother and the newborn baby warm. But where would they get fire? No human homes were in sight. Still, fire was necessary—and it was December—or else both the mother and the baby [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] would surely die. Swet told Basanta to stay with his wife while he ventured out into the dark night to find fire.

“On a sudden an elephant gorgeously caparisoned shot across his path”
“Suddenly, a beautifully decorated elephant dashed across his path.”
Swet walked many a mile in darkness. Still he saw no human habitations. At last the genial light of Sukra3 somewhat illumined his path, and he saw at a distance what seemed a large city. He was congratulating himself on his journey’s end and on his being able to obtain fire for the benefit of his poor wife lying cold in the forest with the new-born babe, when on a sudden an elephant, gorgeously caparisoned, shot across his path, and gently taking him up by his trunk, placed him on the rich howdah4 on its back. It then walked rapidly towards the city. Swet was quite taken aback. He did not understand the meaning of the elephant’s action, and wondered what was in store for him. A crown was in store for him. In that kingdom, the chief city of which he was approaching, every morning a king was elected, for the king of the previous day was always found dead in the morning in the room of the queen. What caused the death of the king no one knew; neither did the queen herself (for every successive king took her to wife) know the cause. And the elephant who took hold of Swet was the king-maker. Early in the morning it went about, sometimes to distant places, and whosoever was brought on its back was acknowledged king by the people. The elephant majestically marched through the crowded [96]streets of the city, amid the acclamations of the people, the meaning of which Swet did not understand, entered the palace, and placed him on the throne. He was proclaimed king amid the rejoicings of some and the lamentations of others. In the course of the day he heard of the strange fatality which overtook every night the elected king of those realms, but being possessed of great discretion and courage, he took every precaution to avert the dreadful catastrophe. Yet he hardly knew what expedients to adopt, as he was unacquainted with the nature of the danger. He resolved, however, upon two things, and these were, to go armed into the queen’s bedchamber, and to sit up awake the whole night. The queen was young and of exquisite beauty, and so guileless and benevolent was the expression of her face that it was impossible from looking at her to suppose that she could use any foul means of taking away the life of her nightly consort. In the queen’s chamber Swet spent a very agreeable evening; as the night advanced the queen fell asleep, but Swet kept awake, and was on the alert, looking at every creek and corner of the room, and expecting every minute to be murdered. In the dead of night he perceived something like a thread coming out of the left nostril of the queen. The thread was so thin that it was almost invisible. As he watched it he found it several yards long, and yet it was coming out. When the whole of it had come out, it began to grow thick, and in a few minutes it assumed the form of a huge serpent. In a moment [97]Swet cut off the head of the serpent, the body of which wriggled violently. He sat quiet in the room, expecting other adventures. But nothing else happened. The queen slept longer than usual as she had been relieved of the huge snake which had made her stomach its den. Early next morning the ministers came expecting as usual to hear of the king’s death; but when the ladies of the bedchamber knocked at the door of the queen they were astonished to see Swet come out. It was then known to all the people how that every night a terrible snake issued from the queen’s nostrils, how it devoured the king every night, and how it had at last been killed by the fortunate Swet. The whole country rejoiced in the prospect of a permanent king. It is a strange thing, nevertheless it is true, that Swet did not remember his poor wife with the new-born babe lying in the forest, nor his brother attending on her. With the possession of the throne he seemed to forget the whole of his past history.
Swet walked many miles in darkness and still hadn’t seen any signs of human life. Finally, the friendly light of Sukra3 illuminated his path a bit, and he spotted what looked like a large city in the distance. He started to congratulate himself on reaching his destination and being able to get fire for his poor wife lying cold in the forest with their newborn baby when, suddenly, a beautifully adorned elephant rushed across his path. It gently picked him up with its trunk and placed him on the luxurious howdah4 on its back. The elephant then walked quickly toward the city. Swet was completely taken aback. He didn’t understand the elephant's actions and wondered what awaited him. A crown was in his future. In the kingdom, which he was approaching, each morning a new king was chosen because the previous day’s king was always found dead in the queen's room. No one knew what caused the king’s death, not even the queen herself (since each new king married her) could explain it. The elephant that had taken Swet was known as the king-maker. Every morning, it roamed around, sometimes to distant places, and whoever it brought back on its back was declared king by the people. The elephant marched majestically through the crowded [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] streets of the city, to the cheers of the crowd, which Swet did not understand, entered the palace, and placed him on the throne. He was proclaimed king amidst the celebrations of some and the sorrows of others. Throughout the day, he learned of the strange fate that befell the elected king every night, but being wise and brave, he took every precaution to avoid the dreadful outcome. However, he wasn’t sure what measures to take since he didn’t know the nature of the danger. He decided on two things: to go armed into the queen’s bedroom and to stay awake the entire night. The queen was young and stunningly beautiful, and her innocent and kind expression made it hard to believe she could harm her nightly husband. In the queen’s chamber, Swet had a pleasant evening; as the night went on, the queen fell asleep while Swet stayed alert, watching every nook and cranny, expecting to be attacked at any moment. In the dead of night, he noticed something like a thread coming out of the queen's left nostril. The thread was so thin it was nearly invisible. As he observed it, he realized it was several yards long, and it kept coming out. Once it was fully out, it thickened and soon transformed into a huge serpent. In an instant, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Swet cut off the serpent's head, its body writhing violently. He sat quietly in the room, anticipating other occurrences. But nothing else happened. The queen slept longer than usual since she had been relieved of the huge snake that had made her stomach its home. Early the next morning, the ministers came expecting to hear the usual news of the king’s death; however, when the ladies of the bedchamber knocked on the queen's door, they were amazed to see Swet emerge. It became known throughout the land how a terrible snake had slithered out of the queen’s nostrils each night, devouring the king, and how it had finally been killed by the fortunate Swet. The entire country celebrated the arrival of a permanent king. It’s strange, but it’s true: Swet forgot all about his poor wife and newborn baby lying in the forest, as well as his brother who was with her. Upon claiming the throne, he seemed to forget his entire past.
Basanta, to whom his brother had entrusted his wife and child, sat watching for many a weary hour, expecting every moment to see Swet return with fire. The whole night passed away without his return. At sunrise he went to the bank of the river which was close by, and anxiously looked about for his brother, but in vain. Distressed beyond measure, he sat on the river side and wept. A boat was passing by in which a merchant was returning to his country. As the boat was not far from the shore the merchant saw Basanta weeping; [98]and what struck the attention of the merchant was the heap of what looked like pearls near the weeping man. At the request of the merchant the boatman took his vessel towards the bank; the merchant went to the weeping man, and found that the heap was a heap of real pearls of the finest lustre: and what astonished him most of all was that the heap was increasing every second, for the tear-drops that were falling from his eyes fell to the ground not as tears but as pearls. The merchant stowed away the heap of pearls into his boat, and with the help of his servants caught hold of Basanta himself, put him on board the vessel, and tied him to a post. Basanta, of course, resisted; but what could he do against so many? Thinking of his brother, his brother’s wife and baby, and his own captivity, Basanta wept more bitterly than before, which mightily pleased the merchant, as the more tears his captive shed the richer he himself became. When the merchant reached his native town he confined Basanta in a room, and at stated hours every day scourged him in order to make him shed tears, every one of which was converted into a bright pearl. The merchant one day said to his servants, “As the fellow is making me rich by his weeping, let us see what he gives me by laughing.” Accordingly he began to tickle his captive, on which Basanta laughed, and as he laughed a great many maniks dropped from his mouth. After this poor Basanta was alternately whipped and tickled all the day and far into the night; and the merchant, in [99]consequence, became the wealthiest man in the land. Leaving Basanta subjected to the alternate processes of castigation and titillation, let us attend to the fortunes of the poor wife of Swet, alone in the forest, with a child just born.
Basanta, who had been entrusted by his brother with his wife and child, sat for many tiring hours, waiting for Swet to return with fire. The entire night went by without him coming back. At sunrise, he went to the nearby riverbank and anxiously looked around for his brother, but found nothing. Overwhelmed with distress, he sat by the river and cried. A boat was passing by with a merchant returning to his homeland. Since the boat was close to the shore, the merchant saw Basanta weeping; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] what caught the merchant's eye was a pile that looked like pearls near the crying man. At the merchant's request, the boatman steered the boat towards the bank; the merchant approached Basanta and discovered that the pile was a collection of real pearls of the highest shine: what astonished him the most was that the pile kept growing every second because the tears falling from Basanta's eyes turned into pearls upon hitting the ground. The merchant gathered the pearls into his boat, then, with the help of his crew, seized Basanta, put him aboard the vessel, and tied him to a post. Basanta fought back, but what could he do against so many? Thinking of his brother, his brother’s wife and baby, and his own captivity, Basanta cried even harder, which delighted the merchant, as the more tears his captive shed, the wealthier he became. When the merchant got back to his hometown, he locked Basanta in a room and, at scheduled times each day, whipped him to make him cry, with each tear turning into a shining pearl. One day, the merchant said to his servants, “Since this guy is making me rich with his tears, let’s see how much he gives me with laughter.” So, he started to tickle his captive, causing Basanta to laugh, and as he did, several maniks fell from his mouth. After this, poor Basanta was alternately whipped and tickled all day and far into the night; as a result, the merchant became the wealthiest man in the land. Leaving Basanta to endure this cycle of punishment and amusement, let’s turn to the fate of Swet's poor wife, alone in the forest with her newborn child.
Swet’s wife, apparently deserted by her husband and her brother-in-law, was overwhelmed with grief. A woman, but a few hours since delivered of a child—and her first child, alone, and in a forest, far from the habitations of men,—her case was indeed pitiable. She wept rivers of tears. Excessive grief, however, brought her relief. She fell asleep with the new-born baby in her arms. It so happened that at that hour the Kotwal (prefect of the police) of the country was passing that way. He had been very unfortunate with regard to his offspring; every child his wife presented him with died shortly after birth, and he was now going to bury the last infant on the banks of the river. As he was going, he saw in the forest a woman sleeping with a baby in her arms. It was a lively and beautiful boy. The Kotwal coveted the lovely infant. He quietly took it up, put in its place his own dead child, and returning home, told his wife that the child had not really died and had revived. Swet’s wife, unconscious of the deceit practised upon her by the Kotwal, on waking found her child dead. The distress of her mind may be imagined. The whole world became dark to her. She was distracted with grief, and in her distraction she [100]formed the resolution of committing suicide. The river was not far from the spot, and she determined to drown herself in it. She took in her hand the bundle of jewels and proceeded to the river-side. An old Brahman was at no great distance, performing his morning ablutions. He noticed the woman going into the water, and naturally thought that she was going to bathe; but when he saw her going far into deep waters, some suspicion arose in his mind. Discontinuing his devotions, he bawled out and ordered the woman to come to him. Swet’s wife seeing that it was an old man that was calling her, retraced her steps and came to him. On being asked what she was about to do, she said that she was going to make an end of herself, and that as she had some jewels with her she would be obliged if he would accept them as a present. At the request of the old Brahman she related to him her whole story. The upshot was, that she was prevented from drowning herself, and that she was received into the Brahman’s family, where she was treated by the Brahman’s wife as her own daughter.
Swet’s wife, seemingly abandoned by her husband and brother-in-law, was consumed by grief. A woman who had just given birth to her first child—alone in a forest, far from civilization—her situation was truly heartbreaking. She cried endlessly. However, her overwhelming sorrow eventually brought her some relief. She fell asleep with her newborn baby in her arms. At that moment, the local police chief, the Kotwal, happened to be passing by. He had been very unfortunate when it came to his own children; every baby his wife had given birth to had died shortly after, and he was on his way to bury his latest infant by the river. As he walked through the forest, he saw a woman sleeping with a baby in her arms. It was a lively and beautiful boy. The Kotwal desired the lovely infant. He quietly picked it up, placed his dead child in its place, and went home, telling his wife that their baby had not actually died but had come back to life. Swet’s wife, unaware of the Kotwal’s deceit, woke up to find her child dead. The anguish she felt is unimaginable. Her entire world turned dark. Distraught, she resolved to commit suicide. The river was nearby, and she decided to drown herself. Grabbing a bundle of jewels, she made her way to the riverbank. An old Brahman was not far away, performing his morning rituals. He noticed the woman entering the water and initially thought she was just going for a swim, but when he saw her wading deeper, he became suspicious. Stopping his prayers, he shouted for her to come over. Swet’s wife, realizing it was an old man calling her, turned back and approached him. When asked what she was doing, she revealed her intent to end her life and mentioned she had brought some jewels to give him as a gift. At the old Brahman’s urging, she shared her entire story. In the end, she was saved from drowning and welcomed into the Brahman’s family, where his wife treated her like her own daughter.
Years passed on. The reputed son of the Kotwal grew up a vigorous, robust lad. As the house of the old Brahman was not far from the Kotwal’s, the Kotwal’s son used accidentally to meet the handsome strange woman who passed for the Brahman’s daughter. The lad liked the woman, and wanted to marry her. He spoke to his father about the woman, and the father spoke [101]to the Brahman. The Brahman’s rage knew no bounds. What! the infidel Kotwal’s son aspiring to the hand of a Brahman’s daughter! A dwarf may as well aspire to catch hold of the moon! But the Kotwal’s son determined to have her by force. With this wicked object he one day scaled the wall that encompassed the Brahman’s house, and got upon the thatched roof of the Brahman’s cow-house. While he was reconnoitering from that lofty position, he heard the following conversation between two calves in the cow-house:—
Years went by. The famous son of the Kotwal grew up to be a strong, healthy young man. Since the old Brahman's house was close to the Kotwal's, the Kotwal's son often encountered the beautiful woman who was thought to be the Brahman's daughter. He became infatuated with her and wished to marry her. He talked to his father about her, and his father spoke to the Brahman. The Brahman was furious. What? The infidel Kotwal's son daring to seek the hand of a Brahman's daughter! It was as ridiculous as a dwarf trying to grasp the moon! But the Kotwal's son was set on having her by force. With this wicked intention, one day he climbed over the wall surrounding the Brahman's house and onto the thatched roof of the Brahman's cow-shed. While surveying from that high vantage point, he overheard a conversation between two calves in the cow-shed:—
First Calf. Men accuse us of brutish ignorance and immorality; but in my opinion men are fifty times worse.
First Calf. People say we're mindlessly ignorant and immoral; but honestly, I think people are a hundred times worse.
Second Calf. What makes you say so, brother? Have you witnessed to-day any instance of human depravity?
Second Calf. What makes you say that, brother? Did you see any examples of human depravity today?
First Calf. Who can be a greater monster of crime than the same lad who is at this moment standing on the thatched roof of this hut over our head?
First Calf. Who could be a bigger criminal than the same boy who is currently standing on the thatched roof of this hut above us?
Second Calf. Why, I thought it was only the son of our Kotwal; and I never heard that he was exceptionally vicious.
Second Calf. I thought it was just the son of our Kotwal, and I never heard that he was particularly cruel.
First Calf. You never heard, but now you hear from me. This wicked lad is now wishing to get married to his own mother!
First Calf. You never heard this before, but now you will from me. This wicked guy is now wanting to marry his own mother!
The First Calf then related to the inquisitive Second Calf in full the story of Swet and Basanta; how they and Swet’s wife fled from the vengeance of their stepmother; how Swet’s wife was [102]delivered of a child in the forest by the river-side; how Swet was made king by the elephant, and how he succeeded in killing the serpent which issued out of the queen’s nostrils; how Basanta was carried away by the merchant, confined in a dungeon, and alternately flogged and tickled for pearls and maniks; how the Kotwal exchanged his dead child for the living one of Swet; how Swet’s wife was prevented from drowning herself in the river by the Brahman; how she was received into the Brahman’s family and treated as his daughter; how the Kotwal’s son grew up a hardy, lusty youth, and fell in love with her; and how at that very moment he was intent on accomplishing his brutal object. All this story the Kotwal’s son heard from the thatched roof of the cow-house, and was struck with horror. He forthwith got down from the thatch, and went home and told his father that he must have an interview with the king. Notwithstanding his reputed father’s protestations to the contrary, he had an interview with the king, to whom he repeated the whole story as he had overheard it from the thatch of the cow-house. The king now remembered his poor wife’s case. She was brought from the house of the Brahman, whom he richly rewarded, and put her in her proper position as the queen of the kingdom; the reputed son of the Kotwal was acknowledged as his own son, and proclaimed the heir-apparent to the throne; Basanta was brought out of the dungeon, and the wicked merchant who had maltreated him was buried alive in the earth [103]surrounded with thorns. After this, Swet, his wife and son, and Basanta, lived together happily for many years.
The First Calf then shared with the curious Second Calf the entire story of Swet and Basanta; how they and Swet’s wife escaped from their stepmother’s wrath; how Swet’s wife gave birth to a child in the forest by the river; how Swet became king thanks to the elephant, and how he managed to kill the serpent that came out of the queen’s nostrils; how Basanta was captured by the merchant, imprisoned in a dungeon, and alternately whipped and tickled for pearls and maniks; how the Kotwal swapped his dead child for Swet’s living one; how Swet’s wife was stopped from drowning herself in the river by a Brahman; how she was welcomed into the Brahman’s family and treated like his daughter; how the Kotwal’s son grew up to be a strong, healthy young man and fell in love with her; and how at that very moment he was determined to carry out his cruel intentions. The Kotwal’s son overheard all this from the roof of the cow-house and was filled with horror. He quickly climbed down and went home to tell his father that he needed to meet with the king. Despite his father’s protests, he met with the king and recounted the whole story as he had heard it from the cow-house roof. The king then recalled his poor wife’s situation. She was brought back from the Brahman’s house, whom the king rewarded generously, and she was reinstated as the queen of the kingdom; the Kotwal’s son was recognized as the king’s own son and declared the heir to the throne; Basanta was freed from the dungeon, and the cruel merchant who had abused him was buried alive in the ground [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] surrounded by thorns. After this, Swet, his wife and son, and Basanta lived together happily for many years.
Now my story endeth,
Now my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[104]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
2 Manik, or rather manikya, is a fabulous precious stone of incredible value. It is found on the head of some species of snakes, and is equal in value to the wealth of seven kings.
2 Manik, or more specifically manikya, is a stunning gemstone of remarkable worth. It's found on the heads of certain snake species and is worth as much as the riches of seven kings.
VI
The Evil Eye of Sani
Once upon a time Sani, or Saturn, the god of bad luck, and Lakshmi, the goddess of good luck, fell out with each other in heaven. Sani said he was higher in rank than Lakshmi, and Lakshmi said she was higher in rank than Sani. As all the gods and goddesses of heaven were equally ranged on either side, the contending deities agreed to refer the matter to some human being who had a name for wisdom and justice. Now, there lived at that time upon earth a man of the name of Sribatsa,1 who was as wise and just as he was rich. Him, therefore, both the god and the goddess chose as the settler of their dispute. One day, accordingly, Sribatsa was told that Sani and Lakshmi were wishing to pay him a visit to get their dispute settled. Sribatsa was in a fix. If he said Sani was higher in rank than Lakshmi, she would be angry with him and forsake him. If he said Lakshmi was higher in rank than Sani, Sani would cast his evil eye upon him. Hence he made up his mind [105]not to say anything directly, but to leave the god and the goddess to gather his opinion from his action. He got two stools made, the one of gold and the other of silver, and placed them beside him. When Sani and Lakshmi came to Sribatsa, he told Sani to sit upon the silver stool, and Lakshmi upon the gold stool. Sani became mad with rage, and said in an angry tone to Sribatsa, “Well, as you consider me lower in rank than Lakshmi, I will cast my eye on you for three years; and I should like to see how you fare at the end of that period.” The god then went away in high dudgeon. Lakshmi, before going away, said to Sribatsa, “My child, do not fear. I’ll befriend you.” The god and the goddess then went away.
Once upon a time, Sani, or Saturn, the god of bad luck, and Lakshmi, the goddess of good luck, had a falling out in heaven. Sani claimed he was of a higher rank than Lakshmi, while Lakshmi insisted she was above Sani. With all the gods and goddesses divided equally on both sides, they decided to refer their disagreement to a wise and just human. At that time, there lived a man on Earth named Sribatsa, who was as wise and fair as he was wealthy. So, both the god and the goddess chose him to resolve their conflict. One day, Sribatsa was informed that Sani and Lakshmi wanted to visit him to settle their dispute. Sribatsa found himself in a dilemma. If he said Sani was of a higher rank than Lakshmi, she would become angry and abandon him. If he claimed Lakshmi was of higher rank than Sani, Sani would cast his evil eye on him. Therefore, he decided not to express his opinion directly, but to let the god and goddess interpret his actions. He had two stools made, one of gold and the other of silver, and placed them beside him. When Sani and Lakshmi arrived, he invited Sani to sit on the silver stool and Lakshmi to take the gold stool. Enraged, Sani exclaimed, “Since you see me as lower in rank than Lakshmi, I will cast my eye on you for three years, and I’m curious to see how you’ll fare at the end of that time.” The god then left in a huff. Before departing, Lakshmi reassured Sribatsa, “Don’t worry, my child. I’ll protect you.” With that, both gods left.
Sribatsa said to his wife, whose name was Chintamani, “Dearest, as the evil eye of Sani will be upon me at once, I had better go away from the house; for if I remain in the house with you, evil will befall you and me; but if I go away, it will overtake me only.” Chintamani said, “That cannot be; wherever you go, I will go, your lot shall be my lot.” The husband tried hard to persuade his wife to remain at home; but it was of no use. She would go with her husband. Sribatsa accordingly told his wife to make an opening in their mattress, and to stow away in it all the money and jewels they had. On the eve of leaving their house, Sribatsa invoked Lakshmi, who forthwith appeared. He then said to her, “Mother Lakshmi! as the evil eye of Sani is upon us, we are going away into exile; but do thou [106]befriend us, and take care of our house and property.” The goddess of good luck answered, “Do not fear; I’ll befriend you; all will be right at last.” They then set out on their journey. Sribatsa rolled up the mattress and put it on his head. They had not gone many miles when they saw a river before them. It was not fordable; but there was a canoe there with a man sitting in it. The travellers requested the ferryman to take them across. The ferryman said, “I can take only one at a time; but you are three—yourself, your wife, and the mattress.” Sribatsa proposed that first his wife and the mattress should be taken across, and then he; but the ferryman would not hear of it. “Only one at a time,” repeated he; “first let me take across the mattress.” When the canoe with the mattress was in the middle of the stream, a fierce gale arose, and carried away the mattress, the canoe, and the ferryman, no one knows whither. And it was strange the stream also disappeared, for the place, where they saw a few minutes since the rush of waters, had now become firm ground. Sribatsa then knew that this was nothing but the evil eye of Sani.
Sribatsa said to his wife, Chintamani, “Darling, since the evil eye of Sani will soon be upon me, I should leave the house; if I stay here with you, bad things will happen to both of us; but if I go, it will only affect me.” Chintamani replied, “That can’t be; wherever you go, I will go too; your fate will be my fate.” The husband tried hard to convince his wife to stay home, but it was no use. She insisted on going with him. So, Sribatsa told her to make a slit in their mattress and hide all their money and jewels inside it. The night before they left their house, Sribatsa called upon Lakshmi, who immediately appeared. He said to her, “Mother Lakshmi! Since the evil eye of Sani is upon us, we are going into exile; please look after our home and property.” The goddess of good fortune responded, “Don't worry; I’ll take care of you; everything will turn out fine in the end.” They then started their journey. Sribatsa rolled up the mattress and placed it on his head. They hadn’t traveled far when they came across a river. It was not shallow enough to cross, but there was a canoe with a man in it. The travelers asked the ferryman to take them across. The ferryman said, “I can only take one of you at a time; there are three of you—yourself, your wife, and the mattress.” Sribatsa suggested that his wife and the mattress go first, and then he would cross, but the ferryman refused. “Only one at a time,” he insisted; “let me take the mattress first.” When the canoe with the mattress was in the middle of the river, a strong wind suddenly struck, taking the mattress, the canoe, and the ferryman away, no one knows where. Oddly enough, the river also vanished, as the spot where the water had rushed just moments earlier was now solid ground. Sribatsa realized that this was surely the evil eye of Sani.

“They then set out on their journey”
“They started their journey.”
Sribatsa and his wife, without a pice in their pocket, went to a village which was hard by. It was dwelt in for the most part by wood-cutters, who used to go at sunrise to the forest to cut wood, which they sold in a town not far from the village. Sribatsa proposed to the wood-cutters that he should go along with them to cut wood. They agreed. So he began to fell trees as well as [107]the best of them; but there was this difference between Sribatsa and the other wood-cutters, that whereas the latter cut any and every sort of wood, the former cut only precious wood like sandal-wood. The wood-cutters used to bring to market large loads of common wood, and Sribatsa only a few pieces of sandal-wood, for which he got a great deal more money than the others. As this was going on day after day, the wood-cutters through envy plotted together, and drove away from the village Sribatsa and his wife.
Sribatsa and his wife, with no money to their name, went to a nearby village. Most of the residents were wood-cutters who would head into the forest at sunrise to collect wood, which they sold in a town not far from the village. Sribatsa suggested to the wood-cutters that he join them in cutting wood. They agreed, so he started chopping down trees just like the best of them. However, there was one key difference: while the other wood-cutters cut any kind of wood, he only harvested precious woods like sandalwood. The wood-cutters would haul large loads of common wood to market, while Sribatsa brought only a few pieces of sandalwood, for which he earned a much higher price than the others. As this went on day after day, the wood-cutters, driven by jealousy, conspired together and forced Sribatsa and his wife to leave the village.
The next place they went to was a village of weavers, or rather cotton-spinners. Here Chintamani, the wife of Sribatsa, made herself useful by spinning cotton. And as she was an intelligent and skilful woman, she spun finer thread than the other women; and she got more money. This roused the envy of the native women of the village. But this was not all. Sribatsa, in order to gain the good grace of the weavers, asked them to a feast, the dishes of which were all cooked by his wife. As Chintamani excelled in cooking, the barbarous weavers of the village were quite charmed by the delicacies set before them. When the men went to their homes, they reproached their wives for not being able to cook so well as the wife of Sribatsa, and called them good-for-nothing women. This thing made the women of the village hate Chintamani the more. One day Chintamani went to the river-side to bathe along with the other women of the village. A boat had been lying on the bank stranded on the sand [108]for many days; they had tried to move it, but in vain. It so happened that as Chintamani by accident touched the boat, it moved off to the river. The boatmen, astonished at the event, thought that the woman had uncommon power, and might be useful on similar occasions in future. They therefore caught hold of her, put her in the boat, and rowed off. The women of the village, who were present, did not offer any resistance as they hated Chintamani. When Sribatsa heard how his wife had been carried away by boatmen, he became mad with grief. He left the village, went to the river-side, and resolved to follow the course of the stream till he should meet the boat where his wife was a prisoner. He travelled on and on, along the side of the river, till it became dark. As there were no huts to be seen, he climbed into a tree for the night. Next morning as he got down from the tree he saw at the foot of it a cow called a Kapila-cow, which never calves, but which gives milk at all hours of the day whenever it is milked. Sribatsa milked the cow, and drank its milk to his heart’s content. He was astonished to find that the cow-dung which lay on the ground was of a bright yellow colour; indeed, he found it was pure gold. While it was in a soft state he wrote his own name upon it, and when in the course of the day it became hardened, it looked like a brick of gold—and so it was. As the tree grew on the river-side, and as the Kapila-cow came morning and evening to supply him with milk, Sribatsa resolved to stay there till he should meet [109]the boat. In the meantime the gold-bricks were increasing in number every day, for the cow both morning and evening deposited there the precious article. He put the gold-bricks, upon all of which his name was engraved, one upon another in rows, so that from a distance they looked like a hillock of gold.
The next place they went to was a village of weavers, or more accurately, cotton-spinners. Here, Chintamani, the wife of Sribatsa, contributed by spinning cotton. Because she was an intelligent and skilled woman, she produced finer thread than the other women and earned more money. This sparked jealousy among the local women. But that wasn't the end of it. To win over the weavers, Sribatsa invited them to a feast, with all the dishes prepared by his wife. As Chintamani was an excellent cook, the rough weavers were quite taken with the delicious food she served. When the men returned home, they criticized their wives for not cooking as well as Sribatsa's wife and called them useless. This made the village women resent Chintamani even more. One day, Chintamani went to the riverside to bathe with the other women of the village. A boat had been stranded on the bank for many days; they had tried to move it, but to no avail. It just so happened that when Chintamani accidentally touched the boat, it floated away into the river. The boatmen, amazed by this, believed the woman had special powers and might be useful in future situations like this. So, they grabbed her, put her in the boat, and rowed off. The women of the village, who were there, didn’t resist because they hated Chintamani. When Sribatsa found out his wife had been taken by the boatmen, he was overwhelmed with grief. He left the village, went to the riverside, and decided to follow the river until he found the boat where his wife was being held. He walked along the riverbank until it got dark. With no huts in sight, he climbed a tree to spend the night. The next morning, as he climbed down from the tree, he saw a cow at its base called a Kapila-cow, which never calves but gives milk at any time of the day when milked. Sribatsa milked the cow and drank its milk to his heart's content. He was amazed to find that the cow dung on the ground was bright yellow; in fact, it was pure gold. While it was still soft, he wrote his name on it, and by the end of the day, when it hardened, it looked like a gold brick—and that’s exactly what it was. Because the tree grew by the river and the Kapila-cow came every morning and evening to provide him with milk, Sribatsa decided to stay there until he found the boat. Meanwhile, the number of gold bricks increased every day since the cow deposited this precious material both morning and evening. He stacked the gold bricks, all engraved with his name, one on top of another in rows, so that from a distance they looked like a small hill of gold.
Leaving Sribatsa to arrange his gold-bricks under the tree on the river-side we must follow the fortunes of his wife. Chintamani was a woman of great beauty; and thinking that her beauty might be her ruin, she, when seized by the boatmen, offered to Lakshmi the following prayer——“O Mother Lakshmi! have pity upon me. Thou hast made me beautiful, but now my beauty will undoubtedly prove my ruin by the loss of honour and chastity. I therefore beseech thee, gracious Mother, to make me ugly, and to cover my body with some loathsome disease, that the boatmen may not touch me.” Lakshmi heard Chintamani’s prayer; and in the twinkling of an eye, while she was in the arms of the boatmen, her naturally beautiful form was turned into a vile carcase. The boatmen, on putting her down in the boat, found her body covered with loathsome sores which were giving out a disgusting stench. They therefore threw her into the hold of the boat amongst the cargo, where they used morning and evening to send her a little boiled rice and some water. In that hold Chintamani had a miserable life of it; but she greatly preferred that misery to the loss of chastity. The boatmen went to some port, sold [110]the cargo, and were returning to their country when the sight of what seemed a hillock of gold, not far from the river-side, attracted their attention. Sribatsa, whose eyes were ever directed towards the river, was delighted when he saw a boat turn towards the bank, as he fondly imagined his wife might be in it. The boatmen went to the hillock of gold, when Sribatsa said that the gold was his. They put all the gold-bricks on board their vessel, took Sribatsa prisoner, and put him into the hold not far from the woman covered with sores. They of course immediately recognised each other, in spite of the change Chintamani had undergone, but thought it prudent not to speak to each other. They communicated their ideas, therefore, by signs and gestures. Now, the boatmen were fond of playing at dice, and as Sribatsa appeared to them from his looks to be a respectable man, they always asked him to join in the game. As he was an expert player, he almost always won the game, on which the boatmen, envying his superior skill, threw him overboard. Chintamani had the presence of mind, at that moment, to throw into the water a pillow which she had for resting her head upon. Sribatsa took hold of the pillow, by means of which he floated down the stream till he was carried at nightfall to what seemed a garden on the water’s edge. There he stuck among the trees, where he remained the whole night, wet and shivering. Now, the garden belonged to an old widow who was in former years the chief flower-supplier to the king of that country. Through [111]some cause or other a blight seemed to have come over her garden, as almost all the trees and plants ceased flowering; she had therefore given up her place as the flower-supplier of the royal household. On the morning following the night on which Sribatsa had stuck among the trees, however, the old woman on getting up from her bed could scarcely believe her eyes when she saw the whole garden ablaze with flowers. There was not a single tree or plant which was not begemmed with flowers. Not understanding the cause of such a miraculous sight, she took a walk through the garden, and found on the river’s brink, stuck among the trees, a man shivering and almost dying with cold. She brought him to her cottage, lighted a fire to give him warmth, and showed him every attention, as she ascribed the wonderful flowering of her trees to his presence. After making him as comfortable as she could, she ran to the king’s palace, and told his chief servants that she was again in a position to supply the palace with flowers; so she was restored to her former office as the flower-woman of the royal household. Sribatsa, who stopped a few days with the woman, requested her to recommend him to one of the king’s ministers for a berth. He was accordingly sent for to the palace, and as he was at once found to be a man of intelligence, the king’s minister asked him what post he would like to have. Agreeably to his wish he was appointed collector of tolls on the river. While discharging his duties as river toll-gatherer, in the course of a few days [112]he saw the very boat in which his wife was a prisoner. He detained the boat, and charged the boatmen with the theft of gold-bricks which he claimed as his own. At the mention of gold-bricks the king himself came to the river-side, and was astonished beyond measure to see bricks made of gold, every one of which had the inscription—Sribatsa. At the same time Sribatsa rescued from the boatmen his wife, who, the moment she came out of the vessel, became as lovely as before. The king heard the story of Sribatsa’s misfortunes from his lips, entertained him in a princely style for many days, and at last sent him and his wife to their own country with presents of horses and elephants. The evil eye of Sani was now turned away from Sribatsa, and he again became what he formerly was, the Child of Fortune.
Leaving Sribatsa to arrange his gold bricks under the tree by the riverside, we must follow the events concerning his wife. Chintamani was an exceptionally beautiful woman; fearing that her beauty might lead to her downfall, when captured by the boatmen, she prayed to Lakshmi, saying, “O Mother Lakshmi! Please have mercy on me. You have made me beautiful, but now my beauty will surely bring my ruin through the loss of my honor and purity. So I plead with you, kind Mother, to make me ugly and inflict me with some dreadful disease, so the boatmen won’t dare to touch me.” Lakshmi heard Chintamani's plea, and in the blink of an eye, while she was in the arms of the boatmen, her beautiful form was transformed into a disgusting corpse. When the boatmen placed her in the boat, they discovered her body covered in repulsive sores that were emitting a foul smell. They then tossed her into the hold of the boat among the cargo, where they would send her a little boiled rice and some water each morning and evening. In that hold, Chintamani lived a miserable life, but she greatly preferred that sadness to losing her purity. The boatmen arrived at a port, sold the cargo, and were returning to their homeland when they noticed what appeared to be a mound of gold near the riverbank. Sribatsa, whose gaze was always on the river, was overjoyed to see a boat heading toward the shore, as he fondly imagined his wife might be aboard. The boatmen approached the gold mound, and Sribatsa claimed the gold as his. They loaded all the gold bricks onto their vessel, took Sribatsa prisoner, and confined him in the hold not far from the woman covered in sores. Despite Chintamani’s transformation, they instantly recognized each other but thought it best not to speak. Instead, they exchanged ideas through signs and gestures. The boatmen enjoyed playing dice, and since Sribatsa looked like a respectable man, they often invited him to join their games. As a skilled player, he mostly won, which led the boatmen, envious of his talent, to throw him overboard. At that moment, Chintamani had the presence of mind to toss her pillow into the water. Sribatsa clung to the pillow and floated downstream until he reached what appeared to be a garden by the water’s edge just as night fell. He got stuck among the trees, where he spent the night, wet and shivering. The garden belonged to an elderly widow who, years earlier, had been the chief flower supplier to the king of that land. For some reason, blight had struck her garden, causing nearly all the trees and plants to stop blooming, and she had since lost her position at the royal court. However, the morning after Sribatsa got stuck in the trees, the old woman, upon waking, could hardly believe her eyes when she saw her entire garden bursting with flowers. Every tree and plant was covered in blossoms. Confused by this miraculous sight, she walked through the garden and discovered a man shivering by the riverbank, almost frozen. She brought him to her cottage, lit a fire to warm him, and cared for him, believing his presence was the reason her garden had bloomed again. After making him as comfortable as possible, she rushed to the king’s palace to inform his chief servants that she could once again supply flowers to the palace, and she was reinstated as the royal flower-supplier. Sribatsa stayed with her for a few days and asked her to recommend him to one of the king’s ministers for a job. He was invited to the palace, and since he was quickly seen as an intelligent man, the king’s minister asked him what position he would prefer. He was appointed as the toll collector on the river, in accordance with his request. While performing his duties as a river toll-gatherer, shortly after, he spotted the very boat that carried his wife as a prisoner. He stopped the boat and charged the boatmen with the theft of the gold bricks he claimed as his own. When gold bricks were mentioned, the king himself came down to the riverside and was utterly astonished to see bricks of gold, each inscribed with the name—Sribatsa. At that moment, Sribatsa rescued his wife from the boatmen, and as soon as she stepped out of the vessel, she regained her stunning beauty. The king listened to Sribatsa's tale of misfortune and graciously entertained him for several days, eventually sending him and his wife back to their homeland with gifts of horses and elephants. The evil gaze of Sani was finally turned away from Sribatsa, and he returned to being what he once was, the Child of Fortune.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn is withering, etc.
[113]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
VII
The Boy whom Seven Mothers Suckled
Once on a time there reigned a king who had seven queens. He was very sad, for the seven queens were all barren. A holy mendicant, however, one day told the king that in a certain forest there grew a tree, on a branch of which hung seven mangoes; if the king himself plucked those mangoes and gave one to each of the queens they would all become mothers. So the king went to the forest, plucked the seven mangoes that grew upon one branch, and gave a mango to each of the queens to eat. In a short time the king’s heart was filled with joy, as he heard that the seven queens were all with child.
Once upon a time, there was a king who had seven queens. He was very unhappy because the seven queens were all unable to have children. However, one day a holy beggar told the king that in a certain forest, there was a tree with a branch that had seven mangoes hanging from it; if the king picked those mangoes and gave one to each of the queens, they would all become mothers. So, the king went to the forest, picked the seven mangoes from one branch, and gave a mango to each of the queens to eat. Soon, the king was filled with joy when he heard that all seven queens were pregnant.
One day the king was out hunting, when he saw a young lady of peerless beauty cross his path. He fell in love with her, brought her to his palace, and married her. This lady was, however, not a human being, but a Rakshasi; but the king of course did not know it. The king became dotingly fond of her; he did whatever she told him. She said one day to the king, “You say that you love [114]me more than any one else. Let me see whether you really love me so. If you love me, make your seven other queens blind, and let them be killed.” The king became very sad at the request of his best-beloved queen, the more so as the seven queens were all with child. But there was nothing for it but to comply with the Rakshasi-queen’s request. The eyes of the seven queens were plucked out of their sockets, and the queens themselves were delivered up to the chief minister to be destroyed. But the chief minister was a merciful man. Instead of killing the seven queens he hid them in a cave which was on the side of a hill. In course of time the eldest of the seven queens gave birth to a child. “What shall I do with the child,” said she, “now that we are blind and are dying for want of food? Let me kill the child, and let us all eat of its flesh.” So saying she killed the infant, and gave to each of her sister-queens a part of the child to eat. The six ate their portion, but the seventh or youngest queen did not eat her share, but laid it beside her. In a few days the second queen also was delivered of a child, and she did with it as her eldest sister had done with hers. So did the third, the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth queen. At last the seventh queen gave birth to a son; but she, instead of following the example of her sister-queens, resolved to nurse the child. The other queens demanded their portions of the newly-born babe. She gave each of them the portion she had got of the six children which had been killed, and which she had not eaten but laid aside. The [115]other queens at once perceived that their portions were dry, and could not therefore be the parts of the child just born. The seventh queen told them that she had made up her mind not to kill the child but to nurse it. The others were glad to hear this, and they all said that they would help her in nursing the child. So the child was suckled by seven mothers, and it became after some years the hardiest and strongest boy that ever lived.
One day, the king was out hunting when he spotted a young woman of unmatched beauty crossing his path. He fell in love with her, brought her to his palace, and married her. However, this woman was not human but a Rakshasi; the king, of course, had no idea. The king became completely enamored with her and did everything she asked. One day she said to him, “You claim that you love [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]me more than anyone else. Let me see if that's true. If you love me, blind your seven other queens and have them killed.” The king felt very sad at the request of his beloved queen, especially since the seven queens were all pregnant. But he had no choice but to fulfill the Rakshasi queen’s demand. The eyes of the seven queens were gouged out, and they were handed over to the chief minister to be destroyed. But the chief minister was a kind man. Instead of killing the seven queens, he hid them in a cave on the side of a hill. Over time, the eldest of the seven queens gave birth to a child. “What should I do with the child now that we are blind and starving?” she said. “Let me kill the child, and we can eat its flesh.” Saying this, she killed the baby and shared its flesh with her sister queens. The six ate their portions, but the youngest queen set hers aside. A few days later, the second queen also had a baby and did the same as her eldest sister. So did the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth queens. Finally, the seventh queen gave birth to a son; however, unlike her sisters, she decided to nurture the child. The other queens demanded their shares of the newborn. She gave each of them the portions she had from the six children that were killed, which she had set aside rather than consumed. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]other queens immediately noticed that their portions were dry and could not possibly be from the newborn. The seventh queen explained that she chose not to kill the child but to nurse it. The others were pleased to hear this and offered to assist her in caring for the child. So the boy was raised by seven mothers, and after a few years, he grew to be the strongest and most resilient boy that ever lived.
In the meantime the Rakshasi-wife of the king was doing infinite mischief to the royal household and to the capital. What she ate at the royal table did not fill her capacious stomach. She therefore, in the darkness of night, gradually ate up all the members of the royal family, all the king’s servants and attendants, all his horses, elephants, and cattle; till none remained in the palace except she herself and her royal consort. After that she used to go out in the evenings into the city and eat up a stray human being here and there. The king was left unattended by servants; there was no person left to cook for him, for no one would take his service. At last the boy who had been suckled by seven mothers, and who had now grown up to a stalwart youth, volunteered his services. He attended on the king, and took every care to prevent the queen from swallowing him up, for he went away home long before nightfall; and the Rakshasi-queen never seized her victims except at night. Hence the queen determined in some other way to get rid of the boy. As the boy always boasted that he was equal to any work, however [116]hard, the queen told him that she was suffering from some disease which could be cured only by eating a certain species of melon, which was twelve cubits long, but the stone of which was thirteen cubits long, and that that fruit could be had only from her mother, who lived on the other side of the ocean. She gave him a letter of introduction to her mother, in which she requested her to devour the boy the moment he put the letter into her hands. The boy, suspecting foul play, tore up the letter and proceeded on his journey. The dauntless youth passed through many lands, and at last stood on the shore of the ocean, on the other side of which was the country of the Rakshasis. He then bawled as loud as he could, and said, “Granny! granny! come and save your daughter; she is dangerously ill.” An old Rakshasi on the other side of the ocean heard the words, crossed the ocean, came to the boy, and on hearing the message took the boy on her back and re-crossed the ocean. So the boy was in the country of the Rakshasis. The twelve-cubit melon with its thirteen-cubit stone was given to the boy at once, and he was told to perform the journey back. But the boy pleaded fatigue, and begged to be allowed to rest one day. To this the old Rakshasi consented. Observing a stout club and a rope hanging in the Rakshasi’s room, the boy inquired what they were there for. She replied, “Child, by that club and rope I cross the ocean. If any one takes the club and the rope in his hands, and addresses them in the following magical words— [117]
In the meantime, the king’s Rakshasi wife was causing endless trouble for the royal household and the city. What she ate at the royal table wasn’t enough to satisfy her huge appetite. So, in the darkness of night, she gradually consumed all the members of the royal family, all the king’s servants and attendants, as well as all his horses, elephants, and cattle; until only she and her royal husband were left in the palace. After that, she would go out in the evenings to the city and gobble up a random person here and there. The king was left without attendants; there was no one to cook for him, as no one would work for him. Finally, a boy who had been nursed by seven mothers and had grown into a strong young man offered his help. He served the king and took every precaution to avoid being eaten by the queen, leaving before nightfall since the Rakshasi queen only attacked at night. Therefore, the queen decided to find another way to get rid of the boy. Since the boy always boasted that he could handle any task, no matter how [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]difficult, the queen told him she was suffering from an illness that could only be cured by eating a specific kind of melon, which was twelve cubits long, but its seed was thirteen cubits long, and that fruit could only be obtained from her mother, who lived across the ocean. She gave him a letter to her mother, asking her to eat the boy as soon as he arrived. The boy, suspecting a trap, tore up the letter and set off on his journey. The fearless youth traveled through many lands until he reached the shore of the ocean, beyond which lay the land of the Rakshasis. He then shouted as loudly as he could, “Granny! Granny! Come and save your daughter; she is very sick.” An old Rakshasi on the other side heard him, crossed the ocean, and came to the boy. After hearing his message, she picked him up and carried him back across the ocean. So the boy found himself in the land of the Rakshasis. He was immediately given the twelve-cubit melon with its thirteen-cubit seed and was instructed to return. However, the boy asked for a day to rest. The old Rakshasi agreed. Noticing a heavy club and a rope hanging in her room, the boy asked what they were for. She replied, “Child, I use that club and rope to cross the ocean. If anyone takes the club and rope in their hands and says the following magical words—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“O stout club! O strong rope!
“O sturdy club! O strong rope!
Take me at once to the other side,”
Take me to the other side right now,"
then immediately the club and rope will take him to the other side of the ocean.” Observing a bird in a cage hanging in one corner of the room, the boy inquired what it was. The old Rakshasi replied, “It contains a secret, child, which must not be disclosed to mortals, and yet how can I hide it from my own grandchild? That bird, child, contains the life of your mother. If the bird is killed, your mother will at once die.” Armed with these secrets, the boy went to bed that night. Next morning the old Rakshasi, together with all the other Rakshasis, went to distant countries for forage. The boy took down the cage from the ceiling, as well as the club and rope. Having well secured the bird, he addressed the club and rope thus—
then immediately the club and rope will take him to the other side of the ocean.” Noticing a bird in a cage hanging in one corner of the room, the boy asked what it was. The old Rakshasi replied, “It holds a secret, child, that must not be revealed to humans, yet how can I keep it from my own grandchild? That bird, child, holds the life of your mother. If the bird is killed, your mother will immediately die.” Knowing this secret, the boy went to bed that night. The next morning, the old Rakshasi, along with all the other Rakshasis, went to faraway lands to gather food. The boy took down the cage from the ceiling, along with the club and rope. After securely securing the bird, he spoke to the club and rope like this—
“O stout club! O strong rope!
“O sturdy club! O strong rope!
Take me at once to the other side.”
Take me to the other side right now.”
In the twinkling of an eye the boy was put on this side of the ocean. He then retraced his steps, came to the queen, and gave her, to her astonishment, the twelve-cubit melon with its thirteen-cubit stone; but the cage with the bird in it he kept carefully concealed.
In the blink of an eye, the boy was on this side of the ocean. He then backtracked, approached the queen, and, to her surprise, presented her with the twelve-cubit melon that had its thirteen-cubit stone; but he made sure to keep the cage with the bird hidden away.

“A monstrous bird comes out apparently from the palace”
“A huge bird appears to come out of the palace.”
In the course of time the people of the city came to the king and said, “A monstrous bird comes out apparently from the palace every evening, and seizes the passengers in the streets and swallows [118]them up. This has been going on for so long a time that the city has become almost desolate.” The king could not make out what this monstrous bird was. The king’s servant, the boy, replied that he knew the monstrous bird, and that he would kill it provided the queen stood beside the king. By royal command the queen was made to stand beside the king. The boy then took the bird from the cage which he had brought from the other side of the ocean, on seeing which she fell into a fainting fit. Turning to the king the boy said, “Sire, you will soon perceive who the monstrous bird is that devours your subjects every evening. As I tear off each limb of this bird, the corresponding limb of the man-devourer will fall off.” The boy then tore off one leg of the bird in his hand; immediately, to the astonishment of the whole assembly, for the citizens were all present, one of the legs of the queen fell off. And when the boy squeezed the throat of the bird, the queen gave up the ghost. The boy then related his own history and that of his mother and his stepmothers. The seven queens, whose eyesight was miraculously restored, were brought back to the palace; and the boy that was suckled by seven mothers was recognised by the king as his rightful heir. So they lived together happily.
Over time, the people of the city came to the king and said, “A huge bird seems to come out of the palace every evening, and it grabs people in the streets and swallows them whole. This has been happening for so long that the city has become nearly deserted.” The king couldn’t figure out what this monstrous bird was. The king’s servant, a boy, said he knew what the bird was and that he could kill it as long as the queen stood next to the king. By royal order, the queen was made to stand beside the king. The boy then took the bird from the cage he had brought back from across the ocean, causing her to faint. Turning to the king, the boy said, “Sire, you will soon see who the monstrous bird is that eats your subjects every evening. As I pull off each limb of this bird, the corresponding limb of the man-eater will fall off.” The boy then ripped off one leg of the bird; immediately, to everyone’s astonishment, one of the queen’s legs fell off. When the boy squeezed the bird’s throat, the queen died. The boy then told his own story as well as his mother’s and stepmothers’ tales. The seven queens, who had miraculously regained their sight, were brought back to the palace; and the boy, who had been raised by seven mothers, was recognized by the king as his rightful heir. So they lived happily together.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, &c.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[119]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
VIII
The Story of Prince Sobur
Once upon a time there lived a certain merchant who had seven daughters. One day the merchant put to his daughters the question: “By whose fortune do you get your living?” The eldest daughter answered—“Papa, I get my living by your fortune.” The same answer was given by the second daughter, the third, the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth; but his youngest daughter said—“I get my living by my own fortune.” The merchant got very angry with the youngest daughter, and said to her—“As you are so ungrateful as to say that you get your living by your own fortune, let me see how you fare alone. This very day you shall leave my house without a pice in your pocket.” He forthwith called his palki-bearers, and ordered them to take away the girl and leave her in the midst of a forest. The girl begged hard to be allowed to take with her her work-box containing her needles and threads. She was allowed to do so. She then got into the palki, which the bearers lifted on their shoulders. The bearers had not gone many hundred yards to the [120]tune of “Hoon! hoon! hoon! hoon! hoon! hoon!” when an old woman bawled out to them and bid them stop. On coming up to the palki, she said, “Where are you taking away my daughter?” for she was the nurse of the merchant’s youngest child. The bearers replied, “The merchant has ordered us to take her away and leave her in the midst of a forest; and we are going to do his bidding.” “I must go with her,” said the old woman. “How will you be able to keep pace with us, as we must needs run?” said the bearers. “Anyhow I must go where my daughter goes,” rejoined the old woman. The upshot was that, at the entreaty of the merchant’s youngest daughter, the old woman was put inside the palki along with her. In the afternoon the palki-bearers reached a dense forest. They went far into it; and towards sunset they put down the girl and the old woman at the foot of a large tree, and retraced their steps homewards.
Once upon a time, there was a merchant who had seven daughters. One day, he asked them, “What do you owe your living to?” The eldest daughter replied, “Dad, I owe my living to your fortune.” The same response came from the second, third, fourth, fifth, and sixth daughters; but the youngest said, “I owe my living to my own fortune.” The merchant became very angry with her and said, “Since you are so ungrateful as to say you live by your own fortune, let’s see how you do on your own. Today, you will leave my house without a penny to your name.” He immediately called his palki-bearers and ordered them to take the girl away and leave her in the middle of a forest. The girl pleaded to take her workbox with her, which had her needles and threads. She was allowed to do so. Then she climbed into the palki, which the bearers lifted onto their shoulders. They hadn't gone very far when an old woman shouted at them to stop. When they approached the palki, she asked, “Where are you taking my daughter?” for she was the nurse of the merchant’s youngest daughter. The bearers replied, “The merchant has ordered us to take her away and leave her in a forest; we are just following orders.” “I must go with her,” said the old woman. “How could you keep up with us, since we have to run?” asked the bearers. “Regardless, I must go where my daughter goes,” insisted the old woman. Eventually, at the request of the merchant’s youngest daughter, they let the old woman join her in the palki. By the afternoon, the palki-bearers arrived at a thick forest. They went deep inside, and as the sun was setting, they set the girl and the old woman down at the base of a large tree and returned home.
The case of the merchant’s youngest daughter was truly pitiable. She was scarcely fourteen years old; she had been bred in the lap of luxury; and she was now here at sundown in the heart of what seemed an interminable forest, with not a penny in her pocket, and with no other protection than what could be given her by an old, decrepit, imbecile woman. The very trees of the forest looked upon her with pity. The gigantic tree, at whose foot she was mingling her tears with those of the old woman, said to her (for trees could speak in those days)—“Unhappy girl! I much pity you. In a short time the wild beasts of the [121]forest will come out of their lairs and roam about for their prey; and they are sure to devour you and your companion. But I can help you; I will make an opening for you in my trunk. When you see the opening go into it; I will then close it up; and you will remain safe inside; nor can the wild beasts touch you.” In a moment the trunk of the tree was split into two. The merchant’s daughter and the old woman went inside the hollow, on which the tree resumed its natural shape. When the shades of night darkened the forest the wild beasts came out of their lairs. The fierce tiger was there; the wild bear was there; the hard-skinned rhinoceros was there; the bushy bear was there; the musty elephant was there; and the horned buffalo was there. They all growled round about the tree, for they got the scent of human blood. The merchant’s daughter and the old woman heard from within the tree the growl of the beasts. The beasts came dashing against the tree; they broke its branches; they pierced its trunk with their horns; they scratched its bark with their claws: but in vain. The merchant’s daughter and her old nurse were safe within. Towards dawn the wild beasts went away. After sunrise the good tree said to her two inmates, “Unhappy women, the wild beasts have gone into their lairs after greatly tormenting me. The sun is up; you can now come out.” So saying the tree split itself into two, and the merchant’s daughter and the old woman came out. They saw the extent of the mischief done by the [122]wild beasts to the tree. Many of its branches had been broken down; in many places the trunk had been pierced; and in other places the bark had been stripped off. The merchant’s daughter said to the tree, “Good mother, you are truly good to give us shelter at such a fearful cost. You must be in great pain from the torture to which the wild beasts subjected you last night.” So saying she went to the tank which was near the tree, and bringing thence a quantity of mud, she besmeared the trunk with it, especially those parts which had been pierced and scratched. After she had done this, the tree said, “Thank you, my good girl, I am now greatly relieved of my pain. I am, however, concerned not so much about myself as about you both. You must be hungry, not having eaten the whole of yesterday. And what can I give you? I have no fruit of my own to give you. Give to the old woman whatever money you have, and let her go into the city hard by and buy some food.” They said they had no money. On searching, however, in the work-box she found five cowries.1 The tree then told the old woman to go with the cowries to the city and buy some khai.2 The old woman went to the city, which was not far, and said to one confectioner, “Please give me five cowries’ worth of khai.” The confectioner laughed at her and said, “Be off, you old hag, do you think khai can be had for five cowries?” She tried another shop, and the shopkeeper, [123]thinking the woman to be in great distress, compassionately gave her a large quantity of khai for the five cowries.
The situation of the merchant’s youngest daughter was truly sad. At just fourteen years old, she had grown up in luxury, and now, here she was at sunset in the middle of what seemed like an endless forest, with no money and only the protection of an old, frail, clueless woman. Even the trees in the forest seemed to pity her. The huge tree where she and the old woman were crying said to her (since trees could talk back then), “Unhappy girl! I truly pity you. Soon, the wild animals of the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]forest will come out from their dens and hunt for prey; they're sure to devour you and your companion. But I can help you; I will create an opening in my trunk. When you see the opening, go inside; I will then close it up, and you will be safe inside; the wild animals won’t be able to touch you.” In an instant, the trunk of the tree split in two. The merchant’s daughter and the old woman went inside the hollow, and the tree returned to its normal shape. As night fell, the wild animals emerged from their dens. There was a fierce tiger, a wild bear, a tough-skinned rhinoceros, a bushy bear, a musty elephant, and a horned buffalo. They all roamed around the tree, having caught the scent of human blood. The merchant’s daughter and the old woman heard the growling of the beasts from within the tree. The animals charged at the tree; they broke its branches, stabbed its trunk with their horns, and scratched its bark with their claws—but it was all for nothing. The merchant’s daughter and her old nurse were safe inside. As dawn approached, the wild beasts left. After sunrise, the good tree said to its two occupants, “Unhappy women, the wild beasts have gone back to their dens after tormenting me. The sun is up; you can come out now.” With that, the tree split open, and the merchant’s daughter and the old woman stepped out. They saw the damage the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]wild beasts had caused to the tree. Many branches had been broken, the trunk had been pierced in several places, and the bark had been stripped away in others. The merchant’s daughter said to the tree, “Good mother, you are so kind to provide us shelter at such a painful cost. You must be hurting from the torment the wild beasts inflicted on you last night.” Saying this, she went to the nearby tank, scooped up some mud, and smeared the trunk, particularly on the parts that had been pierced and scratched. After she did this, the tree said, “Thank you, my dear girl, I feel much better now. But I’m more worried about you both. You must be hungry since you didn’t eat all day yesterday. What can I give you? I don’t have any fruit of my own. Give whatever money you have to the old woman and let her go to the nearby city to buy some food.” They replied that they had no money. However, upon searching the workbox, she found five cowries. 1 The tree then instructed the old woman to go to the city with the cowries and buy some khai. 2 The old woman went to the city, which was close by, and asked one confectioner, “Please give me five cowries’ worth of khai.” The confectioner laughed at her, saying, “Get lost, you old hag. Do you think you can get khai for just five cowries?” She tried another shop, and that shopkeeper, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]seeing the woman's distress, kindly gave her a large amount of khai for the five cowries.

“Hundreds of peacocks of gorgeous plumes came to the embankments to eat the khai”
“Hundreds of peacocks with beautiful feathers came to the embankments to eat the khai”
When the old woman returned with the khai, the tree said to the merchant’s daughter, “Each of you eat a little of the khai, lay by more than half, and strew the rest on the embankments of the tank all round.” They did as they were bidden, though they did not understand the reason why they were told to scatter the khai on the sides of the tank. They spent the day in bewailing their fate, and at night they were housed inside the trunk of the tree as on the previous night. The wild beasts came as before, further mutilated the tree, and tortured it as in the preceding night. But during the night a scene was being enacted on the embankments of the tank of which the two women saw the outcome only on the following morning. Hundreds of peacocks of gorgeous plumes came to the embankments to eat the khai which had been strewed on them; and as they strove with each other for the tempting food many of their plumes fell off their bodies. Early in the morning the tree told the two women to gather the plumes together, out of which the merchant’s daughter made a beautiful fan. This fan was taken into the city to the palace, where the son of the king admired it greatly and paid for it a large sum of money. As each morning a quantity of plumes was collected, every day one fan was made and sold. So that in a short time the two women got rich. The tree then advised [124]them to employ men in building a house for them to live in. Accordingly bricks were burnt, trees were cut down for beams and rafters, bricks were reduced to powder, lime was manufactured, and in a few months a stately, palace-like house was built for the merchant’s daughter and her old nurse. It was thought advisable to lay out the adjoining grounds as a garden, and to dig a tank for supplying them with water.
When the old woman came back with the khai, the tree said to the merchant’s daughter, “Each of you eat a little of the khai, save more than half, and scatter the rest around the edges of the tank.” They did what they were told, even though they didn’t understand why they needed to throw the khai on the sides of the tank. They spent the day lamenting their fate, and at night, they were sheltered inside the tree's trunk as they had been the night before. The wild animals came again, further damaging the tree and tormenting it as they had previously. But during the night, something was happening on the banks of the tank that the two women would only see the results of the next morning. Hundreds of peacocks with stunning feathers arrived at the banks to eat the khai that had been scattered there; as they fought with each other for the delicious food, many of their feathers dropped off. Early the next morning, the tree instructed the two women to collect the feathers, and the merchant’s daughter crafted a beautiful fan from them. This fan was taken to the city and presented at the palace, where the king's son admired it greatly and paid a large sum of money for it. Each morning, a bunch of feathers was collected, and every day a fan was made and sold. In a short time, the two women became wealthy. The tree then advised [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]them to hire men to build a house for them to live in. So, bricks were fired, trees were cut down for beams and rafters, bricks were ground into powder, lime was made, and in a few months, an impressive, palace-like house was constructed for the merchant’s daughter and her old nurse. It was decided to design the surrounding area as a garden and to dig a tank for supplying them with water.
In the meantime the merchant himself with his wife and six daughters had been frowned upon by the goddess of wealth. By a sudden stroke of misfortune he lost all his money, his house and property were sold, and he, his wife, and six daughters, were turned adrift penniless into the world. It so happened that they lived in a village not far from the place where the two strange women had built a palace and were digging a tank. As the once rich merchant was now supporting his family by the pittance which he obtained every day for his manual labour, he bethought himself of employing himself as a day labourer in digging the tank of the strange lady on the skirts of the forest. His wife said she would also go to dig the tank with him. So one day while the strange lady was amusing herself from the window of her palace with looking at the labourers digging her tank, to her utter surprise she saw her father and mother coming towards the palace, apparently to engage themselves as day labourers. Tears ran down her cheeks as she looked at them, for they were clothed in rags. She immediately [125]sent servants to bring them inside the house. The poor man and woman were frightened beyond measure. They saw that the tank was all ready; and as it was customary in those days to offer a human sacrifice when the digging was over, they thought that they were called inside in order to be sacrificed. Their fears increased when they were told to throw away their rags and to put on fine clothes which were given to them. The strange lady of the palace, however, soon dispelled their fears; for she told them that she was their daughter, fell on their necks and wept. The rich daughter related her adventures, and the father felt she was right when she said that she lived upon her own fortune and not on that of her father. She gave her father a large fortune, which enabled him to go to the city in which he formerly lived, and to set himself up again as a merchant.
In the meantime, the merchant, along with his wife and six daughters, had fallen out of favor with the goddess of wealth. In a sudden twist of fate, he lost all his money, and his house and properties were sold. He, his wife, and six daughters were left homeless and broke. They happened to live in a village not far from where two strange women had built a palace and were digging a tank. Since the once wealthy merchant was now struggling to support his family with the little money he made from manual labor, he thought about working as a day laborer on the tank being dug by the strange lady at the edge of the forest. His wife decided to join him in digging the tank. One day, while the strange lady was watching the laborers from the window of her palace, she was shocked to see her parents approaching the palace, seemingly ready to work as laborers. Tears streamed down her face when she saw them in rags. She quickly [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]sent servants to bring them inside. The poor couple was terrified. They noticed the tank was complete, and since it was customary at that time to offer a human sacrifice after digging, they feared they were being called in to be sacrificed. Their anxiety grew when they were told to throw away their rags and put on the fine clothes that were given to them. However, the strange lady soon eased their fears; she revealed that she was their daughter, embraced them, and cried. The rich daughter shared her story, and her father felt she was correct when she said she depended on her own fortune, not his. She gifted her father a substantial fortune, allowing him to return to the city he used to live in and reestablish himself as a merchant.
The merchant now bethought himself of going in his ship to distant countries for purposes of trade. All was ready. He got on board, ready to start, but, strange to say, the ship would not move. The merchant was at a loss what to make of this. At last the idea occurred to him that he had asked each of his six daughters, who were living with him, what thing she wished he should bring for her; but he had not asked that question of his seventh daughter who had made him rich. He therefore immediately despatched a messenger to his youngest daughter, asking her what she wished her father to bring for her on his return from his [126]mercantile travels. When the messenger arrived she was engaged in her devotions, and hearing that a messenger had arrived from her father she said to him “Sobur,” meaning “wait.” The messenger understood that she wanted her father to bring for her something called Sobur. He returned to the merchant and told him that she wanted him to bring for her Sobur. The ship now moved of itself, and the merchant started on his travels. He visited many ports, and by selling his goods obtained immense profit. The things his six daughters wanted him to bring for them he easily got, but Sobur, the thing which he understood his youngest daughter wished to have, he could get nowhere. He asked at every port whether Sobur could be had there, but the merchants all told him that they had never heard of such an article of commerce. At the last port he went through the streets bawling out—“Wanted Sobur! wanted Sobur!” The cry attracted the notice of the son of the king of that country whose name was Sobur. The prince, hearing from the merchant that his daughter wanted Sobur, said that he had the article in question, and bringing out a small box of wood containing a magical fan with a looking-glass in it, said—“This is Sobur which your daughter wishes to have.” The merchant having obtained the long-wished-for Sobur weighed anchor, and sailed for his native land. On his arrival he sent to his youngest daughter the said wonderful box. The daughter, thinking it to be a common wooden box, laid it aside. Some days after when she was at [127]leisure she bethought herself of opening the box which her father had sent her. When she opened it she saw in it a beautiful fan, and in it a looking-glass. As she shook the fan, in a moment the Prince Sobur stood before her, and said—“You called me, here I am. What’s your wish?” The merchant’s daughter, astonished at the sudden appearance of a prince of such exquisite beauty, asked who he was, and how he had made his appearance there. The prince told her of the circumstances under which he gave the box to her father, and informed her of the secret that whenever the fan would be shaken he would make his appearance. The prince lived for a day or two in the house of the merchant’s daughter, who entertained him hospitably. The upshot was, that they fell in love with each other, and vowed to each other to be husband and wife. The prince returned to his royal father and told him that he had selected a wife for himself. The day for the wedding was fixed. The merchant and his six daughters were invited. The nuptial knot was tied. But there was death in the marriage-bed. The six daughters of the merchant, envying the happy lot of their youngest sister, had determined to put an end to the life of her newly-wedded husband. They broke several bottles, reduced the broken pieces into fine powder, and scattered it profusely on the bed. The prince, suspecting no danger, laid himself down in the bed; but he had scarcely been there two minutes when he felt acute pain through his whole system, for the fine [128]bottle-powder had gone through every pore of his body. As the prince became restless through pain, and was shrieking aloud, his attendants hastily took him away to his own country.
The merchant started thinking about sailing his ship to far-off countries for trade. Everything was ready, and he boarded the ship, eager to set off, but surprisingly, the ship wouldn’t move. The merchant was puzzled by this. Eventually, it struck him that he had asked each of his six daughters, who lived with him, what they wanted him to bring back, but he hadn’t asked his youngest daughter, the one who had made him wealthy. So, he quickly sent a messenger to his youngest daughter, asking her what she wished him to bring back from his [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]trading journey. When the messenger arrived, she was busy with her prayers, and upon hearing that a messenger had come from her father, she told him “Sobur,” meaning “wait.” The messenger understood that she wanted her father to bring her something called Sobur. He returned to the merchant and shared that she wanted him to bring back Sobur. Now, the ship moved on its own, and the merchant began his travels. He visited many ports and made a huge profit by selling his goods. He easily found the things his six daughters wanted, but he couldn’t find Sobur, the item his youngest daughter had requested. He inquired at every port if Sobur was available, but the merchants all told him they had never heard of it. At the last port, he called out in the streets—“Wanted Sobur! wanted Sobur!” The commotion caught the attention of the king's son in that country, who was named Sobur. The prince, hearing from the merchant that his daughter wanted Sobur, said that he had exactly what she was looking for. He brought out a small wooden box containing a magical fan with a mirror in it and said—“This is Sobur that your daughter desires.” Once the merchant obtained the long-sought Sobur, he set sail for home. Upon his arrival, he sent the wonderful box to his youngest daughter. She, thinking it was just a regular wooden box, set it aside. A few days later, when she was free, she remembered to open the box her father sent. Inside, she found a beautiful fan and a mirror. As she waved the fan, Prince Sobur appeared before her and said—“You called me, here I am. What’s your wish?” The merchant’s daughter, surprised by the sudden appearance of such a handsome prince, asked who he was and how he got there. The prince explained how he had given the box to her father and revealed that whenever the fan was shaken, he would appear. The prince stayed with the merchant’s daughter for a day or two, and they treated him with hospitality. In the end, they fell in love and promised to each other to be husband and wife. The prince returned to his royal father and told him he had chosen a wife for himself. The wedding date was set. The merchant and his six daughters were invited. The marriage happened, but there was trouble on their wedding night. The six daughters, jealous of their youngest sister’s happiness, plotted to kill her new husband. They broke several bottles, turned the shards into fine powder, and sprinkled it on the bed. The prince, unaware of any danger, lay down. But he had barely been there for two minutes when he felt intense pain all over his body, as the fine bottle powder seeped through his skin. As the prince writhed in agony and cried out, his attendants quickly took him back to his own country.
The king and queen, the parents of Prince Sobur, consulted all the physicians and surgeons of the kingdom; but in vain. The young prince was day and night screaming with pain, and no one could ascertain the disease, far less give him relief. The grief of the merchant’s daughter may be imagined. The marriage knot had been scarcely tied when her husband was attacked, as she thought, by a terrible disease and carried away many hundreds of miles off. Though she had never seen her husband’s country she determined to go there and nurse him. She put on the garb of a Sannyasi, and with a dagger in her hand set out on her journey. Of tender years, and unaccustomed to make long journeys on foot, she soon got weary and sat under a tree to rest. On the top of the tree was the nest of the divine bird Bihangama and his mate Bihangami. They were not in their nest at the time, but two of their young ones were in it. Suddenly the young ones on the top of the tree gave a scream which roused the half-drowsy merchant’s daughter whom we shall now call the young Sannyasi. He saw near him a huge serpent raising its hood and about to climb into the tree. In a moment he cut the serpent into two, on which the young birds left off screaming. Shortly after the Bihangama and Bihangami came sailing through the air; and the latter said to the [129]former—“I suppose our offspring as usual have been devoured by our great enemy the serpent. Ah me! I do not hear the cries of my young ones.” On nearing the nest, however, they were agreeably surprised to find their offspring alive. The young ones told their dams how the young Sannyasi under the tree had destroyed the serpent. And sure enough the snake was lying there cut into two.
The king and queen, the parents of Prince Sobur, consulted all the doctors and surgeons in the kingdom; but it was useless. The young prince was screaming in pain day and night, and no one could figure out what was wrong, let alone help him. You can imagine the sorrow of the merchant’s daughter. They had just gotten married when her husband fell ill with what she thought was a terrible disease and was taken away hundreds of miles. Although she had never seen her husband’s homeland, she resolved to go there and care for him. She donned the clothes of a Sannyasi and set off on her journey with a dagger in hand. Young and not used to long walks, she soon grew tired and sat down under a tree to rest. At the top of the tree was the nest of the divine bird Bihangama and his mate Bihangami. They weren’t home, but two of their chicks were in the nest. Suddenly, the chicks cried out, waking the half-asleep merchant’s daughter, who we will now call the young Sannyasi. She saw a huge serpent nearby raising its hood and about to climb up the tree. In an instant, she cut the serpent in two, causing the chicks to stop screaming. Shortly after, Bihangama and Bihangami soared in from the air; the female said to the male, “I suppose our young ones have been devoured by our great enemy, the serpent. Oh dear! I don’t hear my chicks.” However, when they approached the nest, they were pleasantly surprised to find their offspring alive. The chicks told their parents how the young Sannyasi had killed the serpent. Sure enough, the snake lay there, cut in two.
The Bihangami then said to her mate—“The young Sannyasi has saved our offspring from death, I wish we could do him some service in return.” The Bihangama replied, “We shall presently do her service, for the person under the tree is not a man but a woman. She got married only last night to Prince Sobur, who, a few hours after, when jumping into his bed, had every pore of his body pierced with fine particles of ground bottles which had been spread over his bed by his envious sisters-in-law. He is still suffering pain in his native land, and, indeed, is at the point of death. And his heroic bride taking the garb of a Sannyasi is going to nurse him.” “But,” asked the Bihangami, “is there no cure for the prince?” “Yes, there is,” replied the Bihangama: “if our dung which is lying on the ground round about, and which is hardened, be reduced to powder, and applied by means of a brush to the body of the prince after bathing him seven times with seven jars of water and seven jars of milk, Prince Sobur will undoubtedly get well.” “But,” asked the Bihangami, “how can the poor daughter of the [130]merchant walk such a distance? It must take her many days, by which time the poor prince will have died.” “I can,” replied the Bihangama, “take the young lady on my back, and put her in the capital of Prince Sobur, and bring her back, provided she does not take any presents there.” The merchant’s daughter, in the garb of a Sannyasi, heard this conversation between the two birds, and begged the Bihangama to take her on his back. To this the bird readily consented. Before mounting on her aerial car she gathered a quantity of birds’ dung and reduced it to fine powder. Armed with this potent drug she got up on the back of the kind bird, and sailing through the air with the rapidity of lightning, soon reached the capital of Prince Sobur. The young Sannyasi went up to the gate of the palace, and sent word to the king that he was acquainted with potent drugs and would cure the prince in a few hours. The king, who had tried all the best doctors in the kingdom without success, looked upon the Sannyasi as a mere pretender, but on the advice of his councillors agreed to give him a trial. The Sannyasi ordered seven jars of water and seven jars of milk to be brought to him. He poured the contents of all the jars on the body of the prince. He then applied, by means of a feather, the dung-powder he had already prepared to every pore of the prince’s body. Thereafter seven jars of water and seven jars of milk were again six times poured upon him. When the prince’s body was wiped, he felt perfectly well. The king ordered that the richest [131]treasures he had should be presented to the wonderful doctor; but the Sannyasi refused to take any. He only wanted a ring from the prince’s finger to preserve as a memorial. The ring was readily given him. The merchant’s daughter hastened to the sea-shore where the Bihangama was awaiting her. In a moment they reached the tree of the divine birds. Hence the young bride walked to her house on the skirts of the forest. The following day she shook the magical fan, and forthwith Prince Sobur appeared before her. When the lady showed him the ring, he learnt with infinite surprise that his own wife was the doctor that cured him. The prince took away his bride to his palace in his far-off kingdom, forgave his sisters-in-law, lived happily for scores of years, and was blessed with children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren.
The Bihangami then said to her mate, “The young Sannyasi has saved our offspring from death. I wish we could do something for him in return.” The Bihangama replied, “We will help her soon, because the person under the tree isn’t a man, but a woman. She just got married last night to Prince Sobur, who, just hours after the wedding, jumped into bed and got every pore of his body pierced by tiny pieces of broken glass that his jealous sisters-in-law spread over his bed. He’s still in pain back home and is close to death. His brave bride, dressed as a Sannyasi, is going to care for him.” “But,” asked the Bihangami, “is there no cure for the prince?” “Yes, there is,” replied the Bihangama. “If we grind our dung, which is lying around and has hardened, into powder and apply it with a brush to the prince’s body, after bathing him seven times with seven jars of water and seven jars of milk, Prince Sobur will definitely get better.” “But,” asked the Bihangami again, “how can the poor merchant’s daughter walk such a long way? It would take her days, and by then the prince might die.” “I can,” replied the Bihangama, “carry the young lady on my back and take her to the capital of Prince Sobur and bring her back, as long as she doesn't take any gifts with her.” The merchant’s daughter, dressed as a Sannyasi, overheard this conversation between the two birds and asked the Bihangama to carry her. The bird agreed without hesitation. Before getting on his back, she collected some bird dung and ground it into fine powder. With this powerful medicine in hand, she climbed onto the kind bird’s back, and with incredible speed, they soon arrived at the capital of Prince Sobur. The young Sannyasi approached the palace gate and sent a message to the king, saying he was skilled with powerful remedies and could cure the prince in a few hours. The king, who had tried all the best doctors in the kingdom without success, thought the Sannyasi was a fraud, but on his advisors' recommendation, agreed to let him try. The Sannyasi asked for seven jars of water and seven jars of milk to be brought to him. He poured all the jars’ contents over the prince's body. Then, using a feather, he applied the dung powder he had prepared to every pore on the prince’s body. After that, he had seven jars of water and seven jars of milk poured over him again six more times. Once the prince was dried off, he felt perfectly fine. The king commanded that the finest treasures he had be offered to the amazing doctor, but the Sannyasi refused any gifts. He only wanted a ring from the prince’s finger as a keepsake. The ring was quickly given to him. The merchant’s daughter hurried to the beach where the Bihangama was waiting for her. In no time, they reached the tree of the divine birds. From there, the young bride walked home along the forest’s edge. The next day, she waved a magical fan, and instantly, Prince Sobur appeared before her. When she showed him the ring, he was astonished to learn that his own wife was the one who had cured him. The prince took his bride back to his palace in his distant kingdom, forgave his sisters-in-law, lived happily for many years, and had children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn is withering, etc.
[132]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
IX
The Origin of Opium1
Once on a time there lived on the banks of the holy Ganga a Rishi,2 who spent his days and nights in the performance of religious rites and in meditation upon God. From sunrise to sunset he sat on the river bank engaged in devotion, and at night he took shelter in a hut of palm-leaves which his own hand had raised in a bush hard by. There were no men and women for miles round. In the hut, however, there was a mouse, which used to live upon the leavings of the Rishi’s supper. As it was not in the nature of the sage to hurt any living thing, our mouse never ran away from him, but, on the contrary, went to him, touched his feet, and played with him. The Rishi, partly in kindness to the little brute, and partly to have some one by to talk to at times, gave the mouse the power of speech. One night the mouse, standing on its hind-legs and joining together its fore-legs reverently, [133]said to the Rishi, “Holy sage, you have been so kind as to give me the power to speak like men. If it will not displease your reverence, I have one more boon to ask.” “What is it?” said the Rishi. “What is it, little mousie? Say what you want.” The mouse answered—“When your reverence goes in the day to the river-side for devotion, a cat comes to the hut to catch me. And had it not been for fear of your reverence, the cat would have eaten me up long ago; and I fear it will eat me some day. My prayer is that I may be changed into a cat that I may prove a match for my foe.” The Rishi became propitious to the mouse, and threw some holy water on its body, and it was at once changed into a cat.
Once upon a time, there lived by the banks of the holy Ganga a sage, 2, who dedicated his days and nights to performing religious rituals and meditating on God. From sunrise to sunset, he sat by the river engaged in worship, and at night, he took refuge in a palm-leaf hut that he had built himself in a nearby thicket. There were no people for miles around. In the hut, however, there was a mouse that survived on the leftovers from the sage’s meals. Since it wasn’t in the sage’s nature to harm any living creature, the little mouse never ran away from him but, instead, approached him, touched his feet, and played with him. Out of kindness to the tiny creature and to have someone to talk to at times, the sage granted the mouse the ability to speak. One night, the mouse stood on its hind legs, bringing its front paws together reverently, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and said to the sage, “Holy sage, you’ve been so generous as to give me the ability to speak like humans. If it wouldn’t trouble you, I have one more wish to ask.” “What is it?” replied the sage. “What is it, little mouse? Tell me what you want.” The mouse said, “When you go to the riverbank for devotion during the day, a cat comes to the hut to catch me. If it weren't for my fear of you, the cat would have eaten me long ago; I’m afraid it will catch me someday. My request is that I be transformed into a cat so I can stand up to my enemy.” The sage agreed to help the mouse, sprinkled some holy water on it, and it was instantly transformed into a cat.
Some nights after, the Rishi asked his pet, “Well, little puss, how do you like your present life?” “Not much, your reverence,” answered the cat. “Why not?” demanded the sage. “Are you not strong enough to hold your own against all the cats in the world?” “Yes,” rejoined the cat. “Your reverence has made me a strong cat, able to cope with all the cats in the world. But I do not now fear cats; I have got a new foe. Whenever your reverence goes to the river-side, a pack of dogs comes to the hut, and sets up such a loud barking that I am frightened out of my life. If your reverence will not be displeased with me, I beg you to change me into a dog.” The Rishi said, “Be turned into a dog,” and the cat forthwith became a dog.
A few nights later, the sage asked his pet, “So, little cat, how are you enjoying your life now?” “Not great, your honor,” replied the cat. “Why not?” the sage pressed. “Aren't you strong enough to stand up to all the cats in the world?” “Yes,” the cat said. “You’ve made me a strong cat, capable of handling any cat out there. But I’m not afraid of cats anymore; I have a new enemy. Whenever you go to the river, a pack of dogs comes to the hut and barks so loudly that it terrifies me. If you won’t be angry with me, I ask you to turn me into a dog.” The sage replied, “Be transformed into a dog,” and the cat instantly became a dog.
Some days passed, when one night the dog [134]said thus to the Rishi: “I cannot thank your reverence enough for your kindness to me. I was but a poor mouse, and you not only gave me speech but turned me into a cat; and again you were kind enough to change me into a dog. As a dog, however, I suffer a great deal of trouble, I do not get enough food: my only food is the leavings of your supper, but that is not sufficient to fill the maw of such a large beast as you have made me. O how I envy those apes who jump about from tree to tree, and eat all sorts of delicious fruits! If your reverence will not get angry with me, I pray that I be changed into an ape.” The kind-hearted sage readily granted his pet’s wish, and the dog became an ape.
Some days went by, and one night the dog [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] said to the sage: “I can't thank you enough for your kindness to me. I was just a poor mouse, and you not only gave me the ability to speak but also turned me into a cat; and then you were nice enough to change me into a dog. As a dog, though, I face a lot of trouble. I don’t get enough food: my only meals are what’s left over from your dinner, but that’s not enough to satisfy such a large creature as you’ve made me. Oh, how I envy those apes that swing around from tree to tree and eat all kinds of delicious fruits! If you won’t be upset with me, I ask to be changed into an ape.” The compassionate sage happily granted his pet’s request, and the dog became an ape.
Our ape was at first wild with joy. He leaped from one tree to another, and sucked every luscious fruit he could find. But his joy was short-lived. Summer came on with its drought. As a monkey he found it hard to drink water out of a river or of a pool; and he saw the wild boars splashing in the water all the day long. He envied their lot, and exclaimed, “O how happy those boars are! All day their bodies are cooled and refreshed by water. I wish I were a boar.” Accordingly at night he recounted to the Rishi the troubles of the life of an ape and the pleasures of that of a boar, and begged of him to change him into a boar. The sage, whose kindness knew no bounds, complied with his pet’s request, and turned him into a wild boar. For two whole days our boar kept his body soaking wet, and on the third day, as he was splashing about in his favourite element, whom [135]should he see but the king of the country riding on a richly caparisoned elephant. The king was out hunting, and it was only by a lucky chance that our boar escaped being bagged. He dwelt in his own mind on the dangers attending the life of a wild boar, and envied the lot of the stately elephant who was so fortunate as to carry about the king of the country on his back. He longed to be an elephant, and at night besought the Rishi to make him one.
Our ape was initially wild with joy. He jumped from one tree to another, eating every delicious fruit he could find. But his happiness didn’t last long. Summer arrived with its drought. As a monkey, he found it difficult to drink from a river or a pond; he watched the wild boars splashing in the water all day long. He envied them and exclaimed, “Oh, how happy those boars are! All day their bodies are cooled and refreshed by the water. I wish I were a boar.” That night, he told the Rishi about the troubles of being an ape and the pleasures of being a boar, begging him to turn him into one. The sage, whose kindness had no limits, granted his wish and transformed him into a wild boar. For two full days, our boar kept himself soaking wet, and on the third day, while he was playing in his favorite element, who should he see but the king of the country riding on a beautifully adorned elephant. The king was out hunting, and by sheer luck, our boar avoided being caught. He reflected on the dangers of being a wild boar and envied the majestic elephant that had the privilege of carrying the king on its back. He yearned to be an elephant and that night pleaded with the Rishi to make him one.
Our elephant was roaming about in the wilderness, when he saw the king out hunting. The elephant went towards the king’s suite with the view of being caught. The king, seeing the elephant at a distance, admired it on account of its beauty, and gave orders that it should be caught and tamed. Our elephant was easily caught, and taken into the royal stables, and was soon tamed. It so chanced that the queen expressed a wish to bathe in the waters of the holy Ganga. The king, who wished to accompany his royal consort, ordered that the newly-caught elephant should be brought to him. The king and queen mounted on his back. One would suppose that the elephant had now got his wishes, as the king had mounted on his back. But no. There was a fly in the ointment. The elephant, who looked upon himself as a lordly beast, could not brook the idea that a woman, though a queen, should ride on his back. He thought himself degraded. He jumped up so violently that both the king and queen fell to the ground. The king carefully picked up the queen, [136]took her in his arms, asked her whether she had been much hurt, wiped off the dust from her clothes with his handkerchief, and tenderly kissed her a hundred times. Our elephant, after witnessing the king’s caresses, scampered off to the woods as fast as his legs could carry him. As he ran he thought within himself thus: “After all, I see that a queen is the happiest of all creatures. Of what infinite regard is she the object! The king lifted her up, took her in his arms, made many tender inquiries, wiped off the dust from her clothes with his own royal hands, and kissed her a hundred times! O the happiness of being a queen! I must tell the Rishi to make me a queen!” So saying the elephant, after traversing the woods, went at sunset to the Rishi’s hut, and fell prostrate on the ground at the feet of the holy sage. The Rishi said, “Well, what’s the news? Why have you left the king’s stud?” “What shall I say to your reverence? You have been very kind to me; you have granted every wish of mine. I have one more boon to ask, and it will be the last. By becoming an elephant I have got only my bulk increased, but not my happiness. I see that of all creatures a queen is the happiest in the world. Do, holy father, make me a queen.” “Silly child,” answered the Rishi, “how can I make you a queen? Where can I get a kingdom for you, and a royal husband to boot? All I can do is to change you into an exquisitely beautiful girl, possessed of charms to captivate the heart of a prince, if ever the gods grant you an interview [137]with some great prince! “Our elephant agreed to the change; and in a moment the sagacious beast was transformed into a beautiful young lady, to whom the holy sage gave the name of Postomani, or the poppy-seed lady.
Our elephant was wandering in the wild when he spotted the king out hunting. The elephant approached the king's entourage, hoping to be captured. The king, seeing the elephant from afar, admired it for its beauty and ordered that it be caught and tamed. The elephant was easily captured, taken to the royal stables, and soon tamed. Then, the queen expressed a desire to bathe in the waters of the holy Ganga. The king, wanting to accompany his royal consort, ordered that the newly-caught elephant be brought to him. The king and queen mounted its back. One might think the elephant had finally achieved its wishes, as the king was now riding it. But there was a catch. The elephant, who considered itself a noble creature, couldn't accept the idea of a woman, even a queen, riding on its back. It felt insulted. It jumped up so violently that both the king and queen fell to the ground. The king gently picked up the queen, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]held her in his arms, asked if she was hurt, wiped the dust from her clothes with his handkerchief, and lovingly kissed her a hundred times. After witnessing the king’s affection, the elephant dashed back to the woods as fast as it could. As it ran, it thought to itself: “I see that a queen is the happiest of all beings. She is treated with such care! The king lifted her, held her, asked many tender questions, wiped her clothes with his royal hands, and kissed her a hundred times! Oh, the joy of being a queen! I need to tell the Rishi to make me a queen!” Saying this, the elephant crossed the woods and, at sunset, approached the Rishi’s hut, prostrating itself at the feet of the holy sage. The Rishi asked, “What’s going on? Why have you left the king’s stables?” “What can I say, reverend? You have always been kind to me and granted my every wish. I have one last request. Becoming an elephant has only increased my size, not my happiness. I've realized that of all beings, a queen is the happiest in the world. Please, holy father, make me a queen.” “Silly creature,” replied the Rishi, “how can I make you a queen? Where would I find a kingdom for you, or a royal husband? All I can do is turn you into a stunningly beautiful girl, with the charm to captivate a prince, if the gods ever allow you to meet one.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Our elephant agreed to the transformation, and in an instant, the wise sage turned it into a beautiful young lady, to whom he gave the name Postomani, or the poppy-seed lady.
Postomani lived in the Rishi’s hut, and spent her time in tending the flowers and watering the plants. One day, as she was sitting at the door of the hut during the Rishi’s absence, she saw a man dressed in a very rich garb come towards the cottage. She stood up and asked the stranger who he was, and what he had come there for. The stranger answered that he had come a-hunting in those parts, that he had been chasing in vain a deer, that he felt thirsty, and that he came to the hut of the hermit for refreshment.
Postomani lived in the Rishi’s hut and spent her time taking care of the flowers and watering the plants. One day, while she was sitting at the door of the hut during the Rishi’s absence, she saw a man in very fancy clothing approaching the cottage. She got up and asked the stranger who he was and why he had come there. The stranger replied that he had come hunting in the area, that he had been unsuccessfully chasing a deer, that he was feeling thirsty, and that he had come to the hermit’s hut for some refreshment.
Postomani. Stranger, look upon this cot as your own house. I’ll do everything I can to make you comfortable; I am only sorry we are too poor suitably to entertain, a man of your rank, for if I mistake not you are the king of this country.
Postomani. Stranger, see this little home as your own. I'll do my best to make you comfortable; I just wish we weren't too poor to properly host someone of your stature, because if I'm not mistaken, you are the king of this country.
The king smiled. Postomani then brought out a water-pot, and made as if she would wash the feet of her royal guest with her own hands, when the king said, “Holy maid, do not touch my feet, for I am only a Kshatriya, and you are the daughter of a holy sage.”
The king smiled. Postomani then brought out a water pot and acted like she was going to wash the feet of her royal guest with her own hands, when the king said, “Holy maid, don’t touch my feet, because I’m just a Kshatriya, and you are the daughter of a holy sage.”
Postomani. Noble sir, I am not the daughter of the Rishi, neither am I a Brahmani girl; so there can be no harm in my touching your feet. Besides, you are my guest, and I am bound to wash your feet. [138]
Postomani. Noble sir, I'm not the daughter of the Rishi, and I'm not a Brahmani girl; so there's no harm in me touching your feet. Plus, you're my guest, and it's my duty to wash your feet. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
King. Forgive my impertinence. What caste do you belong to?
King. Sorry for being rude. What social class are you part of?
Postomani. I have heard from the sage that my parents were Kshatriyas.
Postomani. I've heard from the wise one that my parents were Kshatriyas.
King. May I ask you whether your father was a king, for your uncommon beauty and your stately demeanour show that you are a born princess.
King. Can I ask if your father was a king? Your unusual beauty and graceful presence make it clear you're a natural princess.

“‘You would adorn the palace of the mightiest sovereign’”
“‘You would beautify the palace of the strongest ruler’”
Postomani, without answering the question, went inside the hut, brought out a tray of the most delicious fruits, and set it before the king. The king, however, would not touch the fruits till the maid had answered his questions. When pressed hard Postomani gave the following answer: “The holy sage says that my father was a king. Having been overcome in battle, he, along with my mother, fled into the woods. My poor father was eaten up by a tiger, and my mother at that time was brought to bed of me, and she closed her eyes as I opened mine. Strange to say, there was a bee-hive on the tree at the foot of which I lay; drops of honey fell into my mouth and kept alive the spark of life till the kind Rishi found me and brought me into his hut. This is the simple story of the wretched girl who now stands before the king.”
Postomani, without answering the question, went inside the hut, brought out a tray of the most delicious fruits, and set it before the king. The king, however, wouldn’t touch the fruits until the maid had answered his questions. When pressed hard, Postomani gave the following answer: “The holy sage says that my father was a king. After losing a battle, he and my mother fled into the woods. My poor father was eaten by a tiger, and at that time my mother was giving birth to me; she closed her eyes as I opened mine. Strangely enough, there was a beehive on the tree at the foot of which I lay; drops of honey fell into my mouth and kept me alive until the kind Rishi found me and brought me into his hut. This is the simple story of the wretched girl who now stands before the king.”
King. Call not yourself wretched. You are the loveliest and most beautiful of women. You would adorn the palace of the mightiest sovereign.
King. Don't call yourself miserable. You are the loveliest and most beautiful woman. You would enhance the palace of the most powerful ruler.
The upshot was, that the king made love to the girl and they were joined in marriage by the Rishi. Postomani was treated as the favourite [139]queen, and the former queen was in disgrace. Postomani’s happiness, however, was short-lived. One day as she was standing by a well, she became giddy, fell into the water, and died. The Rishi then appeared before the king and said: “O king, grieve not over the past. What is fixed by fate must come to pass. The queen, who has just been drowned, was not of royal blood. She was born a mouse; I then changed her successively, according to her own wish, into a cat, a dog, an ape, a boar, an elephant, and a beautiful girl. Now that she is gone, do you again take into favour your former queen. As for my reputed daughter, through the favour of the gods I’ll make her name immortal. Let her body remain in the well; fill the well up with earth. Out of her flesh and bones will grow a tree which shall be called after her Posto, that is, the Poppy tree. From this tree will be obtained a drug called opium, which will be celebrated as a powerful medicine through all ages, and which will always be either swallowed or smoked as a wonderful narcotic to the end of time. The opium swallower or smoker will have one quality of each of the animals to which Postomani was transformed. He will be mischievous like a mouse, fond of milk like a cat, quarrelsome like a dog, filthy like an ape, savage like a boar, and high-tempered like a queen.”
The result was that the king fell in love with the girl, and they were married by the Rishi. Postomani was celebrated as the favorite queen, while the former queen fell from grace. However, Postomani’s happiness was short-lived. One day, while standing by a well, she became dizzy, fell into the water, and drowned. The Rishi then appeared before the king and said: “O king, do not mourn the past. What is destined must happen. The queen who just drowned was not of royal blood. She was born a mouse; I then transformed her, according to her own wishes, into a cat, a dog, an ape, a boar, an elephant, and finally, a beautiful girl. Now that she is gone, you should take your former queen back into favor. As for my so-called daughter, by the grace of the gods, I will make her name immortal. Let her body remain in the well; fill the well with earth. From her flesh and bones, a tree will grow that will be named after her, Posto, which means the Poppy tree. From this tree, a substance will be produced called opium, which will be known as a powerful medicine through the ages and will always be consumed or smoked as a remarkable narcotic until the end of time. The person who consumes or smokes opium will inherit traits from each of the animals to which Postomani was transformed. They will be cunning like a mouse, enjoy milk like a cat, argumentative like a dog, dirty like an ape, fierce like a boar, and easily angered like a queen.”
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[140]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 This story is not my own. It was recited to me by a story-teller of the other sex who rejoices in the nom de plume “An Inmate of the Calcutta Lunatic Asylum.”
1 This story isn't mine. It was told to me by a storyteller of the opposite gender who goes by the pen name “An Inmate of the Calcutta Lunatic Asylum.”
X
Strike but Hear
Once upon a time there reigned a king who had three sons. His subjects one day came to him and said, “O incarnation of justice! the kingdom is infested with thieves and robbers. Our property is not safe. We pray your majesty to catch hold of these thieves and punish them.” The king said to his sons, “O my sons, I am old, but you are all in the prime of manhood. How is it that my kingdom is full of thieves? I look to you to catch hold of these thieves.” The three princes then made up their minds to patrol the city every night. With this view they set up a station in the outskirts of the city, where they kept their horses. In the early part of the night the eldest prince rode upon his horse and went through the whole city, but did not see a single thief. He came back to the station. About midnight the second prince got upon his horse and rode through every part of the city, but he did not see or hear of a single thief. He came also back to the station. Some hours after midnight the youngest [141]prince went the rounds, and when he came near the gate of the palace where his father lived, he saw a beautiful woman coming out of the palace. The prince accosted the woman, and asked who she was and where she was going at that hour of the night. The woman answered, “I am Rajlakshmi,1 the guardian deity of this palace. The king will be killed this night. I am therefore not needed here. I am going away.” The prince did not know what to make of this message. After a moment’s reflection he said to the goddess, “But suppose the king is not killed to-night, then have you any objection to return to the palace and stay there?” “I have no objection,” replied the goddess. The prince then begged the goddess to go in, promising to do his best to prevent the king from being killed. Then the goddess entered the palace again, and in a moment went the prince knew not whither.
Once upon a time, there was a king who had three sons. One day, his subjects came to him and said, “Oh, embodiment of justice! The kingdom is overrun with thieves and robbers. Our property isn’t safe. We ask you, Your Majesty, to catch these thieves and punish them.” The king replied to his sons, “My boys, I’m old, but you’re all in your prime. How is it that my kingdom is full of thieves? I depend on you to catch them.” The three princes decided to patrol the city every night. To do this, they set up a base on the outskirts of the city, where they kept their horses. Early in the night, the eldest prince rode around the whole city but didn’t see a single thief. He returned to the base. Around midnight, the second prince took his horse and rode through every part of the city, but he also didn’t see or hear of any thieves. He too returned to the base. A few hours after midnight, the youngest prince went out, and when he got near the palace gate where his father lived, he saw a beautiful woman coming out of the palace. The prince approached her and asked who she was and where she was going at that hour of the night. The woman replied, “I am Rajlakshmi, the guardian deity of this palace. The king will be killed tonight. I am not needed here anymore. I’m leaving.” The prince was puzzled by this message. After a moment of thought, he said to the goddess, “But what if the king is not killed tonight? Would you have any objection to going back to the palace and staying there?” “I have no objection,” the goddess answered. The prince then asked the goddess to return to the palace, promising to do his best to prevent the king from being harmed. The goddess then went back into the palace, and in an instant, the prince didn’t know where she went.

“He saw a beautiful woman coming out of the palace”
“He saw a beautiful woman walking out of the palace.”
The prince went straight into the bedroom of his royal father. There he lay immersed in deep sleep. His second and young wife, the stepmother of our prince, was sleeping in another bed in the room. A light was burning dimly. What was his surprise when the prince saw a huge cobra going round and round the golden bedstead on which his father was sleeping. The prince with his sword cut the serpent in two. Not satisfied with killing the cobra, he cut it up into a hundred pieces, and put them inside the pan dish2 which [142]was in the room. While the prince was cutting up the serpent a drop of blood fell on the breast of his stepmother who was sleeping hard by. The prince was in great distress. He said to himself, “I have saved my father but killed my mother.” How was the drop of blood to be taken out of his mother’s breast? He wrapped round his tongue a piece of cloth sevenfold, and with it licked up the drop of blood. But while he was in the act of doing this, his stepmother woke up, and opening her eyes saw that it was her stepson, the youngest prince. The young prince rushed out of the room. The queen, intending to ruin the youngest prince, whom she hated, called out to her husband, “My lord, my lord, are you awake? are you awake? Rouse yourself up. Here is a nice piece of business.” The king on awaking inquired what the matter was. “The matter, my lord? Your worthy son, the youngest prince, of whom you speak so highly, was just here. I caught him in the act of touching my breast. Doubtless he came with a wicked intent. And this is your worthy son!” The king was horror-struck. The prince went to the station to his brothers, but told them nothing.
The prince went straight to his father's bedroom. There, his father was fast asleep. His second, younger wife, the prince's stepmother, was sleeping in another bed in the room. A dim light was on. The prince was shocked to see a huge cobra slithering around the golden bed where his father was sleeping. He quickly cut the serpent in two with his sword. Not satisfied with just killing it, he chopped it into a hundred pieces and put them in the pan dish2 that was in the room. As the prince was cutting up the snake, a drop of blood fell on his stepmother's chest, who was sleeping nearby. The prince was deeply troubled. He thought to himself, “I saved my father but harmed my mother.” How could he get the drop of blood off his mother’s chest? He wrapped a piece of cloth around his tongue seven times and used it to wipe up the blood. But just as he was doing this, his stepmother woke up, saw him, and realized it was her stepson, the youngest prince. The young prince quickly ran out of the room. The queen, wanting to ruin the youngest prince whom she despised, called out to her husband, “My lord, my lord, are you awake? Please wake up! We've got a serious situation here.” The king, upon waking, asked what was wrong. “What’s wrong, my lord? Your wonderful son, the youngest prince, whom you praise so much, was just here. I caught him trying to touch my chest. He must have had wicked intentions. And this is your beloved son!” The king was horrified. The prince went to meet his brothers but said nothing.
Early in the morning the king called his eldest son to him and said, “If a man to whom I intrust my honour and my life prove faithless, how should he be punished?” The eldest prince replied, “Doubtless such a man’s head should be cut off; but before you kill, you should see whether the man is really faithless.” “What [143]do you mean?” inquired the king. “Let your majesty be pleased to listen,” answered the prince.
Early in the morning, the king called for his eldest son and said, “If someone I trust with my honor and my life turns out to be unfaithful, how should he be punished?” The eldest prince replied, “Surely, that person should lose his head; but before you execute him, you should determine if he is truly unfaithful.” “What do you mean by that?” asked the king. “Please let your majesty listen,” answered the prince.
“Once on a time there lived a goldsmith who had a grown-up son. And this son had a wife who had the rare faculty of understanding the language of beasts; but neither her husband nor any one else knew that she had this uncommon gift. One night she was lying in bed beside her husband in their house, which was close to a river, when she heard a jackal howl out, ‘There goes a carcase floating on the river; is there any one who will take off the diamond ring from the finger of the dead man and give me the corpse to eat?’ The woman understood the jackal’s language, got up from bed and went to the river-side. The husband, who was not asleep, followed his wife at some distance so as not to be observed by her. The woman went into the water, tugged the floating corpse towards the shore, and saw the diamond ring on the finger. Unable to loosen it with her hand, as the fingers of the dead body had swelled, she bit it off with her teeth, and put the dead body upon land. She then went to her bed, whither she had been preceded by her husband. The young goldsmith lay beside his wife almost petrified with fear, for he concluded after what he saw that his wife was not a human being but a Rakshasi. He spent the rest of the night in tossing in his bed, and early in the morning spoke to his father in the following manner: ‘Father, the woman whom thou hast given me to wife is not a real woman but a Rakshasi. Last night as I was lying in bed with [144]her, I heard outside the house, towards the river-side, a jackal set up a fearful howl. On this she, thinking that I was asleep, got up from bed, opened the door, and went out to the river-side. Surprised to see her go out alone at the dead hour of night, I suspected evil and followed her, but so that she could not see me. What did she do, do you think? O horror of horrors! She went into the stream, dragged towards the shore the dead body of a man which was floating by, and began to eat it! I saw this with mine own eyes. I then returned home while she was feasting upon the carcase, and jumped into bed. In a few minutes she also returned, bolted the door, and lay beside me. O my father, how can I live with a Rakshasi? She will certainly kill me and eat me up one night.’ The old goldsmith was not a little shocked to hear this account. Both father and son agreed that the woman should be taken into the forest and there left to be devoured by wild beasts. Accordingly the young goldsmith spoke to his wife thus: ‘My dear love, you had better not cook much this morning; only boil rice and burn a brinjal, for I must take you to-day to see your father and mother, who are dying to see you.’ At the mention of her father’s house she became full of joy, and finished the cooking in no time. The husband and wife snatched a hasty breakfast and started on their journey. The way lay through a dense jungle, in which the goldsmith bethought himself of leaving his wife alone to be eaten up by wild beasts. But while they [145]were passing through this jungle the woman heard a serpent hiss, the meaning of which hissing, as understood by her, was as follows: ‘O passer-by, how thankful should I be to you if you would catch hold of that croaking frog in yonder hole, which is full of gold and precious stones, and give me the frog to swallow, and you take the gold and precious stones.’ The woman forthwith made for the frog, and began digging the hole with a stick. The young goldsmith was now quaking with fear, thinking his Rakshasi-wife was about to kill him. She called out to him and said, ‘Husband, take up all this large quantity of gold and these precious stones.’ The goldsmith, not knowing what to make of it, timidly went to the place, and to his infinite surprise saw the gold and the precious stones. They took up as much as they could. On the husband’s asking his wife how she came to know of the existence of all this riches, she said that she understood the language of animals, and that the snake coiled up hard by had informed her of it. The goldsmith, on finding out what an accomplished wife he was blessed with, said to her, ‘My love, it has got very late to-day; it would be impossible to reach your father’s house before nightfall, and we may be devoured by wild beasts in the jungle; I propose therefore that we both return home.’ It took them a long time to reach home, for they were laden with a large quantity of gold and precious stones. On coming near the house, the goldsmith said to his wife, ‘My dear, you go by the back door, while I go by the front [146]door and see my father in his shop and show him all this gold and these precious stones.’ So she entered the house by the back door, and the moment she entered she was met by the old goldsmith, who had come that minute into the house for some purpose with a hammer in his hand. The old goldsmith, when he saw his Rakshasi daughter-in-law, concluded in his mind that she had killed and swallowed up his son. He therefore struck her on the head with the hammer, and she immediately died. That moment the son came into the house, but it was too late. Hence it is that I told your majesty that before you cut off a man’s head you should inquire whether the man is really guilty.”
“Once upon a time, there was a goldsmith who had an adult son. This son had a wife who had the rare ability to understand the language of animals, but neither her husband nor anyone else knew about her unusual gift. One night, while she was lying in bed next to her husband in their house near a river, she heard a jackal howl, ‘There’s a corpse floating in the river; is there anyone who will take the diamond ring off the dead man’s finger and give me the body to eat?’ The woman understood the jackal’s words, got out of bed, and went to the riverbank. Her husband, who hadn’t fallen asleep, followed her at a distance so she wouldn’t notice him. The woman waded into the water, pulled the floating corpse to shore, and saw the diamond ring on its finger. Unable to remove it with her hands because the fingers had swollen, she bit it off with her teeth and dragged the body onto the land. She then returned to bed, where her husband was already lying. The young goldsmith lay next to his wife, almost frozen with fear, for he concluded that she was not human but a Rakshasi. He spent the rest of the night tossing and turning, and in the morning he spoke to his father, saying, ‘Father, the woman you gave me to marry is not a real woman but a Rakshasi. Last night, while lying in bed with her, I heard a jackal howling outside the house near the river. She got up, thinking I was asleep, opened the door, and went out to the riverbank. Surprised to see her go out alone in the dead of night, I suspected something was wrong and followed her without her seeing me. You won't believe what I saw! She went into the water, dragged a dead man’s body ashore, and started to eat it! I witnessed this with my own eyes. I left while she was feasting on the corpse and jumped back into bed. A few moments later, she returned, locked the door, and lay down next to me. Oh, father, how can I live with a Rakshasi? She will surely kill and eat me one night.’ The old goldsmith was shocked to hear this story. Both father and son agreed that they should take the woman into the forest and leave her there to be devoured by wild animals. So, the young goldsmith said to his wife, ‘My dear, don’t cook too much this morning; just boil some rice and roast a brinjal, because I need to take you to see your father and mother, who are eager to see you.’ Hearing about her parents made her very happy, and she quickly finished cooking. The husband and wife hastily ate breakfast and set off on their journey. The path went through a dense jungle, and the goldsmith thought about leaving his wife behind to be eaten by wild beasts. However, while they were traveling through this jungle, the woman heard a snake hiss, and she understood its meaning: ‘Oh traveler, I would be very grateful if you could catch that croaking frog in the hole over there, which is filled with gold and precious stones, and give me the frog to swallow while you take the gold and gems.’ The woman immediately went after the frog and began digging in the hole with a stick. The young goldsmith was trembling with fear, thinking his Rakshasi wife was about to kill him. She called out, ‘Husband, come take all this gold and these precious stones!’ The goldsmith, confused, timidly went over and was astonished to find the gold and jewels. They filled their bags with as much as they could carry. When he asked his wife how she found out about all this treasure, she explained that she understood animal language and that the snake nearby had told her about it. Realizing the kind of incredible wife he had, the goldsmith said, ‘My love, it’s getting late; we won’t reach your parents’ house before dark, and we could be eaten by wild animals in the jungle. I think we should head back home.’ It took them a long time to get back because they were loaded with gold and precious stones. As they neared their house, the goldsmith said to his wife, ‘You should go in through the back door while I go in the front door to see my father in his shop and show him all this gold and these stones.’ So she entered the house through the back, and the moment she did, the old goldsmith, who had just come in with a hammer for some reason, saw his daughter-in-law, whom he thought was a Rakshasi, and believed she had killed and eaten his son. Therefore, he struck her on the head with the hammer, and she instantly died. Just then, the son entered the house, but it was too late. This is why I told your majesty that before you condemn someone, you should investigate whether they are actually guilty.”

“‘Husband, take up all this large quantity of gold and these precious stones’”
“‘Husband, take all this large amount of gold and these precious stones’”
The king then called his second son to him, and said, “If a man to whom I intrust my honour and my life prove faithless, how should he be punished?” The second prince replied, “Doubtless such a man’s head should be cut off, but before you kill you should see whether the man is really faithless.” “What do you mean?” inquired the king. “Let your majesty be pleased to listen,” answered the prince.
The king then summoned his second son and said, “If a man to whom I entrust my honor and my life proves untrustworthy, how should he be punished?” The second prince replied, “Certainly, such a man's head should be cut off, but before you execute him, you should determine if he is truly unfaithful.” “What do you mean?” the king asked. “Please allow me to explain,” the prince answered.
“Once on a time there reigned a king who was very fond of going out a-hunting. Once while he was out hunting his horse took him into a dense forest far from his followers. He rode on and on, and did not see either villages or towns. He became very thirsty, but he could see neither pond, lake, nor stream. At last he found something dripping from the top of a tree. Concluding it to [147]be rain-water which had rested in some cavity of the tree, he stood on horseback under the tree and caught the dripping contents in a small cup. It was, however, no rain-water. A huge cobra, which was on the top of the tree, was dashing in rage its fangs against the tree; and its poison was coming out and was falling in drops. The king, however, thought it was rain-water; though his horse knew better. When the cup was nearly filled with the liquid snake-poison, and the king was about to drink it off, the horse, to save the life of his royal master, so moved about that the cup fell from the king’s hand and all the liquid spilled about. The king became very angry with his horse, and with his sword gave a cut to the horse’s neck, and the horse died immediately. Hence it is that I told your majesty that before you cut off a man’s head you should inquire whether the man is really guilty.”
“Once upon a time, there was a king who loved to go hunting. One day, while he was out hunting, his horse brought him into a thick forest far from his followers. He kept riding and riding, but he didn't see any villages or towns. He became very thirsty, but there were no ponds, lakes, or streams in sight. Finally, he noticed something dripping from the top of a tree. Thinking it was rainwater that had collected in a cavity of the tree, he sat on his horse under the tree and caught the dripping liquid in a small cup. However, it wasn't rainwater at all. A huge cobra perched at the top of the tree was angrily striking its fangs against the tree, and its venom was dripping down. The king, unaware, believed it was rainwater; his horse, however, knew better. When the cup was almost full of the toxic liquid and the king was about to drink it, the horse cleverly moved so that the cup fell from the king’s hand and spilled its contents everywhere. Furious with his horse, the king struck the horse’s neck with his sword, killing it instantly. That is why I advised your majesty that before you take someone's life, you should find out if they are truly guilty.”
The king then called to him his third and youngest son, and said, “If a man to whom I intrust my honour and my life prove faithless, how should he be punished?” The youngest prince replied, “Doubtless such a man’s head should be cut off, but before you kill you should see whether the man is really faithless.” “What do you mean?” inquired the king. “Let your majesty be pleased to listen,” answered the prince.
The king then summoned his youngest and third son and said, “If I trust my honor and my life to someone and they turn out to be unfaithful, how should they be punished?” The youngest prince replied, “Surely that person should be executed, but before you do that, you should find out if they're genuinely unfaithful.” “What do you mean?” asked the king. “Please allow me to explain,” answered the prince.
“Once on a time there reigned a king who had in his palace a remarkable bird of the Suka species. One day as the Suka went out to the fields for an airing, he saw his dad and dam, who pressed him [148]to come and spend some days with them in their nest in some far-off land. The Suka answered he would be very happy to come, but he could not go without the king’s leave; he added that he would speak to the king that very day, and would be ready to go the following morning if his dad and dam would come to that very spot. The Suka spoke to the king, and the king gave leave with reluctance as he was very fond of the bird. So the next morning the Suka met his dad and dam at the place appointed, and went with them to his paternal nest on the top of some high tree in a far-off land. The three birds lived happily together for a fortnight, at the end of which period the Suka said to his dad and dam, ‘My beloved parents, the king granted me leave only for a fortnight, and to-day the fortnight is over: to-morrow I must start for the city of the king.’ His dad and dam readily agreed to the reasonable proposal, and told him to take a present to the king. After laying their heads together for some time they agreed that the present should be a fruit of the tree of Immortality. So early next morning the Suka plucked a fruit off the tree of Immortality, and carefully catching it in his beak, started on his aerial journey. As he had a heavy weight to carry, the Suka was not able to reach the city of the king that day, and was benighted on the road. He took shelter in a tree, and was at a loss to know where to keep the fruit. If he kept it in his beak it was sure, he thought, to fall out when he fell asleep. Fortunately he saw a hole in the trunk of [149]the tree in which he had taken shelter, and accordingly put the fruit in it. It so happened that in that hole there was a snake; in the course of the night the snake darted its fangs on the fruit, and thus besmeared it with its poison. Early before crow-cawing the Suka, suspecting nothing, took up the fruit of Immortality in its beak, and began his aerial voyage. The Suka reached the palace while the king was sitting with his ministers. The king was delighted to see his pet bird come again, and greatly admired the beautiful fruit which the Suka had brought as a present. The fruit was very fair to look at; it was the loveliest fruit in all the earth; and as its name implies it makes the eater of it immortal. The king was going to eat it, but his courtiers said that it was not advisable for the king to eat it, as it might be a poisonous fruit. He accordingly threw it to a crow which was perched on the wall; the crow ate a part of it; but in a moment the crow fell down and died. The king, imagining that the Suka had intended to take away his life, took hold of the bird and killed it. The king ordered the stone of the deadly fruit, as it was thought to be, to be planted in a garden outside the city. The stone in course of time became a large tree bearing lovely fruit. The king ordered a fence to be put round the tree, and placed a guard lest people should eat of the fruit and die. There lived in that city an old Brahman and his wife, who used to live upon charity. The Brahman one day mourned his hard lot, and told his wife that [150]instead of leading the wretched life of a beggar he would eat the fruit of the poisonous tree in the king’s garden and thus end his days. So that very night he got up from his bed in order to get into the king’s garden. His wife, suspecting her husband’s intention, followed him, resolved also to eat of the fruit and die with her husband. As at that dead hour of night the guard was asleep, the old Brahman plucked a fruit and ate it. The woman said to her husband, ‘If you die what is the use of my life? I’ll also eat and die.’ So saying she plucked a fruit and ate it. Thinking that the poison would take some time to produce its due effect, they both went home and lay in bed, supposing that they would never rise again. To their infinite surprise next morning they found themselves to be not only alive, but young and vigorous. Their neighbours could scarcely recognise them—they had become so changed. The old Brahman had become handsome and vigorous, no grey hairs, no wrinkles on his cheeks; and as for his wife, she had become as beautiful as any lady in the king’s household. The king, hearing of this wonderful change, sent for the old Brahman, who told him all the circumstances. The king then greatly lamented the sad fate of his pet bird, and blamed himself for having killed it without fully inquiring into the case.
“Once upon a time, there was a king who had a remarkable Suka bird in his palace. One day, while the Suka was out in the fields, he saw his parents, who urged him to come spend some time with them in their nest in a distant land. The Suka replied that he would love to visit, but he couldn’t go without permission from the king. He added that he would talk to the king that very day and would be ready to leave the next morning if his parents would meet him at that spot. The Suka spoke to the king, who reluctantly gave his permission, as he was very fond of the bird. So, the next morning, the Suka met his parents at the designated place and flew with them to their nest at the top of a tall tree in a faraway land. The three birds lived happily together for two weeks, after which the Suka said to his parents, ‘My dear parents, the king granted me permission for just two weeks, and today is the last day: tomorrow I must return to the king’s city.’ His parents agreed to his reasonable plan and suggested he take a gift to the king. After discussing it for a while, they decided that the gift should be a fruit from the Tree of Immortality. Early the next morning, the Suka picked a fruit from the Tree of Immortality, carefully held it in his beak, and set off on his flight. As he had a heavy load to carry, the Suka couldn’t reach the king’s city that day and ended up spending the night on the road. He took shelter in a tree and was unsure where to keep the fruit. Knowing it would likely fall out if he held it in his beak while he slept, he noticed a hole in the trunk of the tree and placed the fruit inside it. Unfortunately, a snake was hiding in that hole, and during the night, it struck the fruit, coating it with its poison. Early the next morning, unsuspecting, the Suka took the fruit and began his flight back to the palace. He arrived just as the king was meeting with his ministers. The king was delighted to see his beloved bird return and admired the beautiful fruit the Suka had brought. The fruit was stunning; it was the loveliest fruit on earth, and as its name suggested, it granted immortality to those who ate it. The king was about to eat it when his courtiers advised against it, cautioning that it might be poisonous. So, he tossed it to a crow perched on the wall. The crow took a bite but instantly fell dead. The king, believing the Suka had intended to poison him, captured the bird and killed it. He ordered the supposed deadly fruit stone to be planted in a garden outside the city. Over time, the stone grew into a large tree that bore beautiful fruit. The king had a fence built around the tree and stationed a guard to prevent anyone from eating the fruit and dying. In that city lived an old Brahman and his wife, who relied on charity for their food. One day, the Brahman lamented their miserable life, telling his wife that instead of continuing their existence as beggars, he would eat the fruit from the poisonous tree in the king’s garden and end his days. That night, he got out of bed intending to sneak into the king’s garden. The wife, suspecting his intentions, followed him, determined to eat the fruit and die with him. As it was dead of night and the guard was asleep, the old Brahman picked a fruit and ate it. The woman said to her husband, ‘If you die, what’s the point of my life? I’ll eat it too and die.’ Saying this, she picked a fruit and ate it. Believing the poison would take time to work, they both went home and lay in bed, thinking they would never rise again. To their shock, the next morning, they found themselves alive, young, and full of energy. Their neighbors could hardly recognize them—they had changed so much. The old Brahman had become handsome and strong, with no grey hair or wrinkles, and his wife was as beautiful as any lady in the king’s palace. The king, hearing about this amazing transformation, summoned the old Brahman, who explained everything. The king bitterly regretted the fate of his beloved bird and blamed himself for killing it without fully understanding the situation.”
“Hence it is,” continued the youngest prince, “that I told your majesty that before you cut off a man’s head you should inquire whether the man is really guilty. I know your majesty thinks that [151]last night I entered your chamber with wicked intent. Be pleased to hear me before you strike. Last night as I was on my rounds I saw a female figure come out of the palace. On challenging her she said that she was Rajlakshmi, the guardian deity of the palace; and that she was leaving the palace as the king would be killed that night. I told her to come in, and that I would prevent the king from being killed. I went straight into your bedroom, and saw a large cobra going round and round your golden bedstead. I killed the cobra, cut it up into a hundred pieces, and put them in the pan dish. But while I was cutting up the snake, a drop of its blood fell on the breast of my mother; and then I thought that while I had saved my father I had killed my mother. I wrapped round my tongue a piece of cloth sevenfold and licked up the drop of blood. While I was licking up the blood, my mother opened her eyes and noticed me. This is what I have done; now cut off my head if your majesty wishes it.”
“Hence it is,” continued the youngest prince, “that I told Your Majesty that before you cut off a man’s head, you should find out whether he is really guilty. I know you think that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] last night I entered your chamber with bad intentions. Please listen to me before you strike. Last night while I was on my rounds, I saw a woman come out of the palace. When I confronted her, she said she was Rajlakshmi, the guardian deity of the palace, and that she was leaving because the king would be killed that night. I told her to come in and that I would prevent the king's death. I went straight into your bedroom and saw a large cobra circling your golden bed. I killed the cobra, chopped it into a hundred pieces, and put them in the pan dish. But as I was cutting up the snake, a drop of its blood fell on my mother’s breast; then I thought that while I had saved my father, I had killed my mother. I wrapped a piece of cloth seven times around my tongue and licked up the drop of blood. While I was cleaning up the blood, my mother opened her eyes and saw me. This is what I have done; now cut off my head if you wish to, Your Majesty.”
The king filled with joy and gratitude embraced his son, and from that time loved him more even than he had loved him before.
The king, filled with joy and gratitude, hugged his son, and from that moment on, loved him even more than he had before.
Thus my story endeth,
Thus my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[152]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XI
The Adventures of Two Thieves and of their Sons
Part I
Once on a time there lived two thieves in a village who earned their livelihood by stealing. As they were well-known thieves, every act of theft in the village was ascribed to them whether they committed it or not; they therefore left the village, and, being resolved to support themselves by honest labour, went to a neighbouring town for service. Both of them were engaged by a householder; the one had to tend a cow, and the other to water a champaka plant. The elder thief began watering the plant early in the morning, and as he had been told to go on pouring water till some of it collected itself round the foot of the plant he went on pouring bucketful after bucketful: but to no purpose. No sooner was the water poured on the foot of the plant than it was forthwith sucked up by the thirsty earth; and it was late in the afternoon when the thief, tired with drawing water, laid himself down on the ground, and fell [153]asleep. The younger thief fared no better. The cow which he had to tend was the most vicious in the whole country. When taken out of the village for pasturage it galloped away to a great distance with its tail erect; it ran from one paddy-field to another, and ate the corn and trod upon it; it entered into sugar-cane plantations and destroyed the sweet cane;—for all which damage and acts of trespass the neat-herd was soundly rated by the owners of the fields. What with running after the cow from field to field, from pool to pool; what with the abusive language poured not only upon him, but upon his forefathers up to the fourteenth generation, by the owners of the fields in which the corn had been destroyed,—the younger thief had a miserable day of it. After a world of trouble he succeeded about sunset in catching hold of the cow, which he brought back to the house of his master. The elder thief had just roused himself from sleep when he saw the younger one bringing in the cow. Then the elder said to the younger—“Brother, why are you so late in coming from the fields?”
Once upon a time, there were two thieves living in a village who made their living by stealing. Since they were well-known criminals, everyone blamed them for every theft in the village, whether they were guilty or not. So, they decided to leave the village and support themselves through honest work. They went to a nearby town to find jobs. Both of them were hired by a local resident; one was tasked with taking care of a cow, and the other with watering a champaka plant. The older thief started watering the plant first thing in the morning and, following instructions to keep pouring water until it collected at the base, he kept pouring bucket after bucket. However, it was pointless. As soon as he poured the water, it was quickly absorbed by the thirsty ground. By late afternoon, exhausted from drawing water, he lay down on the ground and fell [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]asleep. The younger thief didn’t have any better luck. The cow he had to tend was the meanest one around. When taken out for grazing, it bolted off in the opposite direction with its tail held high, racing from one rice field to another, trampling the corn and eating it. It wandered into sugarcane fields, ruining the sweet cane—resulting in the herder being harshly criticized by the field owners. Constantly chasing the cow from one field to another and hearing insults directed not just at him but even at his ancestors for generations back, the younger thief had a terrible day. After a lot of trouble, he finally managed to catch the cow around sunset and brought it back to his employer's house. Just as the older thief woke up from his nap, he saw the younger one returning with the cow. The elder then asked the younger, “Brother, why are you so late coming back from the fields?”
Younger. What shall I say, brother? I took the cow to that part of the meadow where there is a tank, near which there is a large tree. I let the cow loose, and it began to graze about without giving the least trouble. I spread my gamchha1 upon the grass under the tree; and there was such a delicious breeze that I soon fell asleep, and I did not wake till after sunset; and when I awoke I [154]saw my good cow grazing contentedly at the distance of a few paces. But how did you fare, brother?
Younger. What should I say, brother? I took the cow to that part of the meadow where there's a tank, next to a big tree. I let the cow go, and it started to graze without causing any trouble. I laid my gamchha1 on the grass under the tree, and the breeze was so nice that I quickly fell asleep, not waking up until after sunset. When I woke up, I [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] saw my good cow happily grazing just a few steps away. But how was your day, brother?
Elder. Oh, as for me, I had a jolly time of it. I had poured only one bucketful of water on the plant, when a large quantity rested round it. So my work was done, and I had the whole day to myself. I laid myself down on the ground; I meditated on the joys of this new mode of life; I whistled; I sang; and at last fell asleep. And I am up only this moment.
Elder. Oh, as for me, I had a great time. I had poured just one bucket of water on the plant when a lot of it collected around it. So my work was finished, and I had the whole day to myself. I lay down on the ground; I thought about the joys of this new way of life; I whistled; I sang; and finally, I fell asleep. I just woke up.
When this talk was ended, the elder thief, believing that what the younger thief had said was true, thought that tending the cow was more comfortable than watering the plant; and the younger thief, for the same reason, thought that watering the plant was more comfortable than tending the cow: each therefore resolved to exchange his own work for that of the other.
When this conversation wrapped up, the older thief, believing what the younger thief had said was true, thought taking care of the cow was easier than watering the plant; and the younger thief, for the same reason, thought watering the plant was easier than taking care of the cow. So, they both decided to swap their jobs.
Elder. Well, brother, I have a wish to tend the cow. Suppose to-morrow you take my work, and I yours. Have you any objection?
Elder. Well, brother, I want to take care of the cow. How about you do my work tomorrow, and I do yours? Do you have any objections?
Younger. Not the slightest, brother. I shall be glad to take up your work, and you are quite welcome to take up mine. Only let me give you a bit of advice. I felt it rather uncomfortable to sleep nearly the whole of the day on the bare ground. If you take a charpoy2 with you, you will have a merry time of it.
Younger. Not at all, brother. I'd be happy to take over your work, and you're totally welcome to take mine. Just let me give you a little advice. I found it pretty uncomfortable to sleep almost the entire day on the hard ground. If you bring a charpoy2, you'll have a great time.
Early the following morning the elder thief went out with the cow to the fields, not forgetting [155]to take with him a charpoy for his ease and comfort; and the younger thief began watering the plant. The latter had thought that one bucketful, or at the outside two bucketfuls, of water would be enough. But what was his surprise when he found that even a hundred bucketfuls were not sufficient to saturate the ground around the roots of the plant. He was dead tired with drawing water. The sun was almost going down, and yet his work was not over. At last he gave it up through sheer weariness.
Early the next morning, the older thief took the cow out to the fields, making sure [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] to bring along a charpoy for his comfort; meanwhile, the younger thief started watering the plant. He thought that one bucket, or at most two buckets, of water would be enough. But he was shocked to discover that even a hundred buckets weren't enough to soak the ground around the roots of the plant. He was completely exhausted from hauling water. The sun was nearly setting, and he still hadn't finished his work. Finally, he gave up because he was just too tired.
The elder thief in the fields was in no better case. He took the cow beside the tank which the younger thief had spoken of, put his charpoy under the large tree hard by, and then let the cow loose. As soon as the cow was let loose it went scampering about in the meadow, jumping over hedges and ditches, running through paddy-fields, and injuring sugar-cane plantations. The elder thief was not a little put about. He had to run about the whole day, and to be insulted by the people whose fields had been trespassed upon. But the worst of it was, that our thief had to run about the meadow with the charpoy on his head, for he could not put it anywhere for fear it should be taken away. When the other neat-herds who were in the meadow saw the elder thief running about in breathless haste after the cow with the charpoy on his head, they clapped their hands and raised shouts of derision. The poor fellow, hungry and angry, bitterly repented of the exchange he had made. After infinite trouble, [156]and with the help of the other neat-herds, he at last caught hold of the precious cow, and brought it home long after the village lamps had been lit.
The older thief in the fields was just as bad off. He took the cow next to the tank that the younger thief had mentioned, set his charpoy under the big tree nearby, and then let the cow loose. As soon as the cow was set free, it started running around in the meadow, jumping over hedges and ditches, racing through rice fields, and damaging sugarcane crops. The older thief was quite flustered. He had to chase after it all day and faced insults from the people whose fields had been invaded. The worst part was that he had to run around the meadow with the charpoy on his head since he couldn’t leave it anywhere for fear it would be stolen. When the other herders in the meadow saw the older thief running around frantically after the cow with the charpoy on his head, they clapped their hands and mocked him. The poor guy, hungry and furious, bitterly regretted the deal he had made. After a lot of effort, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]and with help from the other herders, he finally managed to grab the precious cow and took it home long after the village lights had been turned on.
When the two thieves met in the house of their master, they merely laughed at each other without speaking a word. Their dinner over, they laid themselves to rest, when there took place the following conversation:—
When the two thieves met in their boss's house, they just laughed at each other without saying a word. After finishing dinner, they settled down to sleep, and then the following conversation happened:—
Younger. Well, how did you fare, brother?
Younger. So, how did it go, bro?
Elder. Just as you fared, and perhaps some degrees better.
Elder. Just like you did, and maybe even a bit better.
Younger. I am of opinion that our former trade of thieving was infinitely preferable to this sort of honest labour, as people call it.
Younger. I believe that our old job of stealing was way better than this so-called honest work.
Elder. What doubt is there of that? But, by the gods, I have never seen a cow which can be compared to this. It has no second in the world in point of viciousness.
Elder. What doubt is there about that? But, honestly, I have never seen a cow that can compare to this one. There's nothing else in the world that matches its viciousness.
Younger. A vicious cow is not a rare thing. I have seen some cows as vicious. But have you ever seen a plant like this champaka plant which you were told to water? I wonder what becomes of all the water that is poured round about it. Is there a tank below its roots?
Younger. A mean cow isn't uncommon. I've seen some cows that are pretty nasty. But have you ever seen a plant like this champaka plant that you were told to water? I wonder where all the water that gets poured around it goes. Is there a tank beneath its roots?
Elder. I have a good mind to dig round it and see what is beneath it.
Elder. I'm thinking about digging around it to see what's underneath.
Younger. We had better do so this night when the good man of the house and his wife are asleep.
Younger. We should do it tonight when the homeowner and his wife are asleep.
At about midnight the two thieves took spades and shovels and began digging round the plant. After digging a good deal the younger thief lighted upon some hard thing against which the [157]shovel struck. The curiosity of both was excited. The younger thief saw that it was a large jar; he thrust his hand into it and found that it was full of gold mohurs. But he said to the elder thief—“Oh, it is nothing; it is only a large stone.” The elder thief, however, suspected that it was something else; but he took care not to give vent to his suspicion. Both agreed to give up digging as they had found nothing; and they went to sleep. An hour or two after, when the elder thief saw that the younger thief was asleep, he quietly got up and went to the spot which had been digged. He saw the jar filled with gold mohurs. Digging a little near it, he found another jar also filled with gold mohurs. Overjoyed to find the treasure, he resolved to secure it. He took up both the jars, went to the tank which was near, and from which water used to be drawn for the plant, and buried them in the mud of its bank. He then returned to the house, and quietly laid himself down beside the younger thief, who was then fast asleep. The younger thief, who had first found the jar of gold mohurs, now woke, and softly stealing out of bed, went to secure the treasure he had seen. On going to the spot he did not see any jar; he therefore naturally thought that his companion the elder thief had secreted it somewhere. He went to his sleeping partner, with a view to discover if possible by any marks on his body the place where the treasure had been hidden. He examined the person of his friend with the eye of a detective, and saw mud on his feet and near the [158]ankles. He immediately concluded the treasure must have been concealed somewhere in the tank. But in what part of the tank? on which bank? His ingenuity did not forsake him here. He walked round all the four banks of the tank. When he walked round three sides, the frogs on them jumped into the water; but no frogs jumped from the fourth bank. He therefore concluded that the treasure must have been buried on the fourth bank. In a little he found the two jars filled with gold mohurs; he took them up, and going into the cow-house brought out the vicious cow he had tended, and put the two jars on its back. He left the house and started for his native village.
At about midnight, the two thieves grabbed spades and shovels and started digging around the plant. After digging for a while, the younger thief hit something hard with his shovel. Both of them were curious. The younger thief realized it was a large jar; he reached inside and discovered it was full of gold mohurs. But he told the older thief, “Oh, it’s nothing; just a big stone.” The older thief suspected there was more to it, but he stayed quiet about his suspicion. They both decided to stop digging since they thought they had found nothing, and went to sleep. A couple of hours later, when the older thief noticed the younger thief was asleep, he quietly got up and went back to where they had been digging. He saw the jar filled with gold mohurs. After digging a bit more, he found another jar also filled with gold mohurs. Overjoyed by his discovery, he planned to keep it safe. He took both jars, went to the nearby tank where water was drawn for the plant, and buried them in the mud by the bank. He then returned to the house and quietly lay down next to the younger thief, who was still fast asleep. The younger thief, who had originally found the jar of gold mohurs, woke up and quietly slipped out of bed to secure the treasure he had seen. When he got to the spot, he found no jar; he immediately thought the older thief must have hidden it somewhere. He went over to his sleeping partner to see if he could find any clues on his body about where the treasure was hidden. He examined his friend closely and noticed mud on his feet and around his ankles. He quickly deduced that the treasure must be hidden somewhere in the tank. But where in the tank? Which bank? His cleverness kicked in. He walked around all four sides of the tank. As he passed three sides, the frogs jumped into the water, but none jumped from the fourth side. He then figured that the treasure must be buried on the fourth bank. Soon enough, he found the two jars filled with gold mohurs; he picked them up, went to the cow-house, took out the vicious cow he had tended, and placed the two jars on its back. He left the house and headed for his native village.
When the elder thief at crow-cawing got up from sleep, he was surprised not to find his companion beside him. He hastened to the tank and found that the jars were not there. He went to the cow-house, and did not see the vicious cow. He immediately concluded the younger thief must have run away with the treasure on the back of the cow. And where could he think of going? He must be going to his native village. No sooner did this process of reasoning pass through his mind than he resolved forthwith to set out and overtake the younger thief. As he passed through the town, he invested all the money he had in a costly pair of shoes covered with gold lace. He walked very fast, avoiding the public road and making short cuts. He descried the younger thief trudging on slowly with his cow. He went before him in the highway about a [159]distance of 200 yards, and threw down on the road one shoe. He walked on another 200 yards and threw the other shoe at a place near which was a large tree; amid the thick leaves of that tree he hid himself. The younger thief coming along the public road saw the first shoe and said to himself—“What a beautiful shoe that is! It is of gold lace. It would have suited me in my present circumstances now that I have got rich. But what shall I do with one shoe?” So he passed on. In a short time he came to the place where the other shoe was lying. The younger thief said within himself—“Ah, here is the other shoe! What a fool I was, that I did not pick up the one I first saw! However it is not too late. I’ll tie the cow to yonder tree and go for the other shoe.” He tied the cow to the tree, and taking up the second shoe went for the first, lying at a distance of about 200 yards. In the meantime the elder thief got down from the tree, loosened the cow, and drove it towards his native village, avoiding the king’s highway. The younger thief on returning to the tree found that the cow was gone. He of course concluded that it could have been done only by the elder thief. He walked as fast as his legs could carry him, and reached his native village long before the elder thief with the cow. He hid himself near the door of the elder thief’s house. The moment the elder thief arrived with the cow, the younger thief accosted him, saying—“So you are come safe, brother. Let us go in and divide the money.” To this [160]proposal the elder thief readily agreed. In the inner yard of the house the two jars were taken down from the back of the cow; they went to a room, bolted the door, and began dividing. Two mohurs were taken up by the hand, one was put in one place, and the other in another; and they went on doing that till the jars became empty. But last of all one gold mohur remained. The question was—Who was to take it? Both agreed that it should be changed the next morning, and the silver cash equally divided. But with whom was the single mohur to remain? There was not a little wrangling about the matter. After a great deal of yea and nay, it was settled that it should remain with the elder thief, and that next morning it should be changed and equally divided.
When the older thief woke up at dawn, he was surprised to find his partner missing. He rushed to the tank and saw that the jars were gone. He went to the cow shed and noticed the aggressive cow was not there either. He quickly deduced that the younger thief must have escaped with the treasure on the cow's back. And where could he be headed? Most likely back to his home village. As soon as this thought crossed his mind, he decided to set out immediately to catch up with the younger thief. As he went through town, he spent all the money he had on an expensive pair of shoes adorned with gold lace. He walked quickly, avoiding the main roads and taking shortcuts. He spotted the younger thief trudging along slowly with his cow. He got ahead on the road about 200 yards and tossed one shoe onto the ground. He walked on another 200 yards and threw the other shoe down near a large tree, then hid himself in the thick leaves of that tree. As the younger thief approached the public road, he saw the first shoe and thought, “What a beautiful shoe! It’s made of gold lace. It would have been perfect for me now that I’m rich. But what can I do with just one shoe?” So he continued on. Soon after, he reached the spot where the second shoe lay. The younger thief thought, “Ah, here’s the other shoe! What a fool I was for not picking up the first one! But it’s not too late. I’ll tie the cow to that tree and go back for the other shoe.” He tied the cow to the tree, picked up the second shoe, and headed back for the first one, about 200 yards away. Meanwhile, the older thief climbed down from the tree, untied the cow, and led it toward his home village, avoiding the main road. When the younger thief returned to the tree, he found the cow was gone. He immediately thought it could only have been taken by the older thief. He hurried as fast as he could and reached his home village long before the older thief arrived with the cow. He hid near the door of the older thief's house. As soon as the older thief arrived with the cow, the younger thief greeted him, saying, “You made it back safely, brother. Let’s go inside and split the money.” The older thief agreed without hesitation. In the inner yard of the house, they took the two jars off the cow. They went into a room, locked the door, and began to divide the money. They picked up two mohurs, placed one in one spot and the other in another, and continued until the jars were empty. But in the end, one gold mohur remained. The question was—who should take it? They agreed to exchange it the next morning and divide the silver cash equally. But the question remained: who would keep the single mohur until then? There was quite a bit of disagreement about it. After much back and forth, they decided it would stay with the older thief, and he would exchange it the next morning for an equal split.
At night the elder thief said to his wife and the other women of the house, “Look here, ladies, the younger thief will come to-morrow morning to demand the share of the remaining gold mohur; but I don’t mean to give it to him. You do one thing to-morrow. Spread a cloth on the ground in the yard. I will lay myself on the cloth pretending to be dead; and to convince people that I am dead, put a tulasi3 plant near my head. And when you see the younger thief coming to the door, you set up a loud cry and lamentation. Then he will of course go away, and I shall not have to pay his share of the gold mohur.” To this proposal the women readily agreed. Accordingly the next day, about noon, the elder thief laid himself down [161]in the yard like a corpse with the sacred basil near his head. When the younger thief was seen coming near the house, the women set up a loud cry, and when he came nearer and nearer, wondering what it all meant, they said, “Oh, where did you both go? What did you bring? What did you do to him? Look, he is dead!” So saying they rent the air with their cries. The younger thief, seeing through the whole, said, “Well, I am sorry my friend and brother is gone. I must now attend to his funeral. You all go away from this place, you are but women. I’ll see to it that the remains are well burnt.” He brought a quantity of straw and twisted it into a rope, which he fastened to the legs of the deceased man, and began tugging him, saying that he was going to take him to the place of burning. While the elder thief was being dragged through the streets, his body was getting dreadfully scratched and bruised, but he held his peace, being resolved to act his part out, and thus escape giving the share of the gold mohur. The sun had gone down when the younger thief with the corpse reached the place of burning. But as he was making preparations for a funeral pile, he remembered that he had not brought fire with him. If he went for fire leaving the elder thief behind, he would undoubtedly run away. What then was to be done? At last he tied the straw rope to the branch of a tree, and kept the pretended corpse hanging in the air, and he himself climbed into the tree and sat on that branch, keeping tight hold of the rope lest it should break, and the elder [162]thief run away. While they were in this state, a gang of robbers passed by. On seeing the corpse hanging, the head of the gang said, “This raid of ours has begun very auspiciously. Brahmans and Pandits say that if on starting on a journey one sees a corpse, it is a good omen. Well, we have seen a corpse, it is therefore likely that we shall meet with success this night. If we do, I propose one thing: on our return let us first burn this dead body and then return home.” All the robbers agreed to this proposal. The robbers then entered into the house of a rich man in the village, put its inmates to the sword, robbed it of all its treasures, and withal managed it so cleverly that not a mouse stirred in the village. As they were successful beyond measure, they resolved on their return to burn the dead body they had seen. When they came to the place of burning they found the corpse hanging as before, for the elder thief had not yet opened his mouth lest he should be obliged to give half of the gold mohur. The thieves dug a hollow in the ground, brought fuel, and laid it upon the hollow. They took down the corpse from the tree, and laid it upon the pile; and as they were going to set it on fire, the corpse gave out an unearthly scream and jumped up. That very moment the younger thief jumped down from the tree with a similar scream. The robbers were frightened beyond measure. They thought that a Dana (evil spirit) had possessed the corpse, and that a ghost jumped down from the tree. They ran away in great fear, leaving behind them the [163]money and the jewels which they had obtained by robbery. The two thieves laughed heartily, took up all the riches of the robbers, went home, and lived merrily for a long time.
At night, the older thief said to his wife and the other women in the house, “Listen up, ladies, the younger thief is coming tomorrow morning to claim his share of the remaining gold mohur, but I’m not giving it to him. Here’s what you should do tomorrow: spread a cloth on the ground in the yard. I’ll lie on the cloth pretending to be dead; to make it convincing, place a tulasi plant near my head. When you see the younger thief at the door, raise a loud cry and mourn. That way, he’ll obviously leave, and I won’t have to give him his share of the gold mohur.” The women agreed to this plan without hesitation. The next day, around noon, the older thief lay down in the yard like a corpse with the sacred basil by his head. When the younger thief was spotted approaching the house, the women let out a loud wail, and as he got closer, confused about what was happening, they exclaimed, “Oh, where did you both go? What did you bring? What happened to him? Look, he’s dead!” They cried out loudly. The younger thief, figuring it all out, said, “I’m sorry that my friend and brother is gone. I need to take care of his funeral. You all should leave this place; you’re just women. I’ll make sure the body is properly burned.” He gathered some straw and twisted it into a rope, attaching it to the deceased man’s legs, and started pulling him, claiming he was taking him to the burning site. As the older thief was dragged through the streets, his body got badly scratched and bruised, but he stayed silent, committed to the act to avoid paying the younger thief’s share of the gold mohur. By the time the younger thief reached the burning site with the body, the sun had set. But as he was getting ready to create a funeral pyre, he realized he hadn’t brought any fire with him. If he left to get fire, the older thief would definitely escape. So, what was he to do? Finally, he tied the straw rope to a tree branch and kept the fake corpse hanging in the air, while he climbed into the tree and sat on a branch, holding tightly to the rope to prevent it from breaking and letting the older thief escape. While they were in this situation, a group of robbers passed by. Seeing the corpse hanging, the gang leader said, “Our raid has begun quite propitiously. Brahmans and Pandits say that seeing a corpse before starting a journey is a good omen. We’ve seen a corpse, so it’s likely we’ll succeed tonight. If we do, I suggest we burn this dead body on our way back before heading home.” All the robbers agreed to this idea. The robbers then entered the house of a wealthy villager, killed everyone inside, stole all the treasures, and managed to do it so skillfully that not a single mouse stirred in the village. As they had incredible success, they decided to burn the dead body they had seen on their way back. When they returned to the burning site, they found the corpse still hanging, since the older thief hadn’t yet spoken out to avoid giving up half of the gold mohur. The thieves dug a hole in the ground, gathered fuel, and placed it on the hole. They took the corpse down from the tree and laid it on the pyre; just as they were about to set it on fire, the corpse let out an otherworldly scream and jumped up. At that moment, the younger thief jumped down from the tree with a similar scream. The robbers were terrified beyond belief. They assumed that a Dana (evil spirit) had possessed the corpse and that a ghost had jumped down from the tree. They fled in great fear, abandoning the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] money and jewels they had stolen. The two thieves laughed heartily, collected all the treasures left behind by the robbers, went home, and lived merrily for a long time.

“They ran away in great fear, leaving behind them the money and jewels”
“They ran away in a panic, leaving behind the money and jewels.”
Part II
The elder thief and the younger thief had one son each. As they had been so far successful in life by practising the art of thieving, they resolved to train up their sons to the same profession. There was in the village a Professor of the Science of Roguery, who took pupils, and gave them lessons in that difficult science. The two thieves put their sons under this renowned Professor. The son of the elder thief distinguished himself very much, and bade fair to surpass his father in the art of stealing. The lad’s cleverness was tested in the following manner. Not far from the Professor’s house there lived a poor man in a hut, upon the thatch of which climbed a creeper of the gourd kind. In the middle of the thatch, which was also its topmost part, there was a splendid gourd, which the man and his wife watched day and night. They certainly slept at night, but then the thatch was so old and rickety that if even a mouse went up to it bits of straw and particles of earth used to fall inside the hut, and the man and his wife slept right below the spot where the gourd was; so that it was next to impossible to steal the gourd without the knowledge of its owners. The Professor said to his pupils—for he had many—[164]that any one who stole the gourd without being caught would be pronounced the dux of the school. Our elder thief’s son at once accepted the offer. He said he would steal away the gourd if he were allowed the use of three things, namely, a string, a cat, and a knife. The Professor allowed him the use of these three things. Two or three hours after nightfall, the lad, furnished with the three things mentioned above, sat behind the thatch under the eaves, listening to the conversation carried on by the man and his wife lying in bed inside the hut. In a short time the conversation ceased. The lad then concluded that they must both have fallen asleep. He waited half an hour longer, and hearing no sound inside, gently climbed up on the thatch. Chips of straw and particles of earth fell upon the couple sleeping inside. The woman woke up, and rousing her husband said, “Look there, some one is stealing the gourd!” That moment the lad squeezed the throat of the cat, and puss immediately gave out her usual “Mew! mew! mew!” The husband said, “Don’t you hear the cat mewing? There is no thief; it is only a cat.” The lad in the meantime cut the gourd from the plant with his knife, and tied the string which he had with him to its stalk. But how was he to get down without being discovered and caught, especially as the man and the woman were now awake? The woman was not convinced that it was only a cat; the shaking of the thatch, and the constant falling of bits of straw and particles of dust, made her think that it was a human being [165]that was upon the thatch. She was telling her husband to go out and see whether a man was not there; but he maintained that it was only a cat. While the man and woman were thus disputing with each other, the lad with great force threw down the cat upon the ground, on which the poor animal purred most vociferously; and the man said aloud to his wife, “There it is; you are now convinced that it was only a cat.” In the meantime, during the confusion created by the clamour of the cat and the loud talk of the man, the lad quietly came down from the thatch with the gourd tied to the string. Next morning the lad produced the gourd before his teacher, and described to him and to his admiring comrades the manner in which he had committed the theft. The Professor was in ecstasy, and remarked, “The worthy son of a worthy father.” But the elder thief, the father of our hopeful genius, was by no means satisfied that his son was as yet fit to enter the world. He wanted to prove him still further. Addressing his son he said, “My son, if you can do what I tell you, I’ll think you fit to enter the world. If you can steal the gold chain of the queen of this country from her neck, and bring it to me, I’ll think you fit to enter the world.” The gifted son readily agreed to do the daring deed.
The older thief and the younger thief each had a son. Since they had been successful in their lives by practicing thievery, they decided to train their sons in the same trade. In the village, there was a Professor of Roguery, who took on students and taught them the tricky art. The two thieves enrolled their sons with this famous Professor. The older thief's son stood out and seemed likely to outdo his father in the art of stealing. The boy's cleverness was tested in the following way. Not far from the Professor's house, there lived a poor man in a hut, topped with a vine that bore a beautiful gourd. The man and his wife watched that gourd day and night. While they did sleep at night, the thatch was so old that even a mouse could disturb it, causing bits of straw and dirt to fall inside, right where the couple slept. This made it nearly impossible to steal the gourd without the owners noticing. The Professor told his many students that anyone who could steal the gourd without getting caught would be named the top student in the class. The older thief's son eagerly accepted the challenge. He said he could take the gourd if he was allowed to use three items: a string, a cat, and a knife. The Professor agreed to this. A few hours after dark, the boy, equipped with his three items, positioned himself behind the thatch, listening to the conversation between the husband and wife inside the hut. Soon, their talking stopped, and the boy figured they must have fallen asleep. After waiting for another half hour and hearing no sounds, he carefully climbed onto the thatch. Bits of straw and dirt fell onto the couple inside. The woman woke up and nudged her husband, saying, “Look, someone is stealing the gourd!” At that moment, the boy squeezed the cat's throat, making her meow loudly. The husband responded, “Don’t you hear the cat? There’s no thief, just a cat.” Meanwhile, the boy used his knife to cut the gourd from the vine and tied it to the string. But how would he get down without being noticed now that the couple was awake? The woman was still suspicious, believing something was amiss due to the shaking thatch and the constant debris falling around them. She urged her husband to go outside and check, but he insisted it was just a cat. While they argued, the boy forcefully tossed the cat to the ground, prompting her to purr loudly. The husband then told his wife, “See? You’re convinced now it was just a cat.” In the commotion of the cat's noise and the couple's loud discussion, the boy quietly climbed down from the thatch, with the gourd tied to the string. The next morning, he presented the gourd to his teacher and shared how he had pulled off the theft. The Professor was thrilled and remarked, “The worthy son of a worthy father.” However, the older thief, father of the talented boy, wasn’t satisfied with his son’s abilities yet. He wanted to test him further. He told his son, “My son, if you can follow my instructions, I’ll consider you ready to enter the world. If you can steal the queen’s gold chain from around her neck and bring it to me, I’ll know you’re prepared for the world.” The talented son eagerly agreed to attempt the daring task.
The young thief—for so we shall now call the son of the elder thief—made a reconnaissance of the palace in which the king and queen lived. He reconnoitred all the four gates, and all the outer and inner walls as far as he could; and [166]gathered incidentally a good deal of information, from people living in the neighbourhood, regarding the habits of the king and queen, in what part of the palace they slept, what guards there were near the bedchamber, and who, if any, slept in the antechamber. Armed with all this knowledge the young thief fixed upon one dark night for doing the daring deed. He took with him a sword, a hammer and some large nails, and put on very dark clothes. Thus accoutred he went prowling about the Lion gate of the palace. Before the zenana4 could be got at, four doors, including the Lion gate, had to be passed; and each of these doors had a guard of sixteen stalwart men. The same men, however, did not remain all night at their post. As the king had an infinite number of soldiers at his command, the guards at the doors were relieved every hour; so that once every hour at each door there were thirty-two men present, consisting of the relieving party and of the relieved. The young thief chose that particular moment of time for entering each of the four doors. At the time of relief when he saw the Lion gate crowded with thirty-two men, he joined the crowd without being taken notice of; he then spent the hour preceding the next relief in the large open space and garden between two doors; and he could not be taken notice of, as the night as well as his clothes was pitch dark. [167]In a similar manner he passed the second door, the third door, and the fourth door. And now the queen’s bedchamber stared him in the face. It was in the third loft; there was a bright light in it; and a low voice was heard as that of a woman saying something in a humdrum manner. The young thief thought that the voice must be the voice of a maid-servant reciting a story, as he had learnt was the custom in the palace every night, for composing the king and queen to sleep. But how to get up into the third loft? The inner doors were all closed, and there were guards everywhere. But the young thief had with him nails and a hammer: why not drive the nails into the wall and climb up by them? True; but the driving of nails into the wall would make a great noise which would rouse the guards, and possibly the king and queen,—at any rate the maid-servant reciting stories would give the alarm. Our erratic genius had considered that matter well before engaging in the work. There is a water-clock in the palace which shows the hours; and at the end of every hour a very large Chinese gong is struck, the sound of which is so loud that it is not only heard all over the palace, but over most part of the city; and the peculiarity of the gong, as of every Chinese gong, was that nearly one minute must elapse after the first stroke before the second stroke could be made, to allow the gong to give out the whole of its sound. The thief fixed upon the minutes when the gong was struck at the end of every hour for driving nails [168]into the wall. At ten o’clock when the gong was struck ten times, the thief found it easy to drive ten nails into the wall. When the gong stopped, the thief also stopped, and either sat or stood quiet on the ninth nail catching hold of the tenth which was above the other. At eleven o’clock he drove into the wall in a similar manner eleven nails, and got a little higher than the second story; and by twelve o’clock he was in the loft where the royal bedchamber was. Peeping in he saw a drowsy maid-servant drowsily reciting a story, and the king and queen apparently asleep. He went stealthily behind the story-telling maid-servant and took his seat. The queen was lying down on a richly furnished bedstead of gold beside the king. The massive chain of gold round the neck of the queen was gleaming in candle-light. The thief quietly listened to the story of the drowsy maid-servant. She was becoming more and more sleepy. She stopped for a second, nodded her head, and again resumed the story. It was plain she was under the influence of sleep. In a moment the thief cut off the head of the maid-servant with his sword, and himself went on reciting for some minutes the story which the woman was telling. The king and queen were unconscious of any change as to the person of the story-teller, for they were both in deep sleep. He stripped the murdered woman of her clothes, put them on himself, tied up his own clothes in a bundle, and walking softly, gently took off the chain from the neck of the queen. He then went [169]through the rooms down stairs, ordered the inner guard to open the door, as she was obliged to go out of the palace for purposes of necessity. The guards, seeing that it was the queen’s maid-servant, readily allowed her to go out. In the same manner, and with the same pretext, he got through the other doors, and at last out into the street. That very night, or rather morning, the young thief put into his father’s hand the gold chain of the queen. The elder thief could scarcely believe his own eyes. It was so like a dream. His joy knew no bounds. Addressing his son he said—“Well done, my son; you are not only as clever as your father, but you have beaten me hollow. The gods give you long life, my son.”
The young thief—what we’ll now call the son of the elder thief—scouted the palace where the king and queen lived. He checked out all four gates and both the outer and inner walls as much as he could; and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]gathered a lot of info from local residents about the king and queen’s habits, where they slept in the palace, what guards were near the bedroom, and if anyone slept in the antechamber. Armed with all this knowledge, the young thief picked one dark night for his bold act. He took a sword, a hammer, and some large nails, and wore dark clothing. Dressed this way, he prowled around the Lion gate of the palace. To reach the zenana4, he had to pass through four doors, including the Lion gate, each guarded by sixteen strong men. However, the same men didn’t stay at their posts all night. Since the king had countless soldiers at his command, the guards were rotated every hour, so at any time, there were thirty-two men present at each door, made up of both the relieving shift and the relieved. The young thief timed his entry at that specific moment for each of the four doors. When he saw the Lion gate packed with thirty-two men during the shift change, he blended into the crowd unnoticed; then he spent the hour until the next shift in the large open space and garden between two doors; he remained undetected since it was pitch dark outside, just like his clothes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]He passed through the second door, then the third door, and finally the fourth door. Now, he was staring directly at the queen’s bedroom. It was on the third floor; there was a bright light inside; and he heard a soft voice, likely a woman’s, speaking in a monotonous tone. The young thief assumed the voice belonged to a maid reciting a story, as he had learned was the palace’s custom every night to help the king and queen fall asleep. But how was he to get to the third floor? All the inner doors were closed, and guards were everywhere. But the young thief had nails and a hammer with him: why not nail them into the wall and climb up? True, but hammering nails would make a lot of noise, waking the guards, and possibly the king and queen; the maid reciting stories would definitely raise the alarm. Our crafty genius had thought through this problem before starting his plan. There’s a water clock in the palace that signals the hours; at the end of each hour, a large Chinese gong is struck, so loud that it can be heard throughout the entire palace and much of the city. And the unique thing about the gong, like all Chinese gongs, is that almost a full minute must pass after the first strike before the second can be struck, allowing the gong to resonate completely. The thief planned to drive the nails [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]into the wall during the minutes when the gong was struck at each hour. At ten o’clock, when the gong rang ten times, the thief easily hammered ten nails into the wall. When the gong stopped, he also paused, either sitting or standing quietly on the ninth nail while holding onto the tenth nail above it. At eleven o’clock, he similarly drove eleven nails into the wall and got a little higher than the second floor; and by midnight, he reached the loft where the royal bedroom was. Peeking inside, he saw a drowsy maid reciting a story and the king and queen seemingly asleep. He stealthily slipped behind the maid and took a seat. The queen lay down on an ornate gold bed beside the king. The heavy gold chain around the queen’s neck shone in the candlelight. The thief listened quietly to the maid’s sleepy story. She was growing more and more drowsy. She paused for a moment, nodded off, and then picked the story back up. It was clear she was nodding off. In an instant, the thief cut off the maid’s head with his sword and started reciting the story she had been telling for a few minutes. The king and queen weren’t aware of the change in the storyteller, as they were both in a deep sleep. He stripped the murdered maid of her clothes, put them on himself, bundled up his own clothes, and quietly took the chain from the queen’s neck. He then went [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]through the rooms downstairs, told the inner guard to open the door as she needed to leave the palace for urgent business. The guards, seeing it was the queen’s maid, let her go without question. Similarly, with the same pretext, he passed through the other doors and finally stepped out into the street. That very night, or rather in the early morning, the young thief handed the queen’s gold chain to his father. The elder thief could hardly believe his eyes. It felt like a dream. His joy was boundless. Addressing his son, he said, “Well done, my son; you’re not just as clever as your father, but you’ve totally surpassed me. May the gods grant you a long life, my son.”
Next morning when the king and queen got up from bed, they were shocked to see the maid-servant lying in a pool of blood. The queen also found that her gold chain was not round her neck. They could not make out how all this could have taken place. How could any thief manage to elude the vigilance of so many guards? How could he get into the queen’s bedchamber? And how could he again escape? The king found from the reports of the guards that a person calling herself the royal maid-servant had gone out of the palace some hours before dawn. All sorts of inquiries were made, but in vain. Proclamation was made in the city; a large reward was offered to any one who would give information tending to the apprehension of the thief and murderer. But no one responded to the call. At last the king [170]ordered a camel to be brought to him. On the back of the animal was placed two large bags filled with gold mohurs. The man taking charge of the bags upon the camel was ordered to go through every part of the city making the following challenge:—“As the thief was daring enough to steal away a gold chain from the neck of the queen, let him further show his daring by stealing the gold mohurs from the back of this camel.” Two days and nights the camel paraded through the city, but nothing happened. On the third night as the camel-driver was going his rounds he was accosted by a sannyasi,5 who sat on a tiger’s skin before a fire, and near whom was a monstrous pair of tongs. This sannyasi was no other than the young thief in disguise. The sannyasi said to the camel-driver—“Brother, why are you going through the city in this manner? Who is there so daring as to steal from the back of the king’s camel? Come down, friend, and smoke with me.” The camel-driver alighted, tied the camel to a tree on the spot, and began smoking. The mendicant supplied him not only with tobacco, but with ganja and other intoxicating drugs, so that in a short time the camel-driver became quite intoxicated and fell asleep. The young thief led away the camel with the treasure on its back in the dead of night, through narrow lanes and bye-paths to his own house. That very night the camel was killed, and its carcase buried in deep pits in the earth, and the thing was so [171]managed that no one could discover any trace of it.
The next morning, when the king and queen woke up, they were shocked to find the maid lying in a pool of blood. The queen also noticed that her gold chain was missing from her neck. They couldn’t figure out how all this had happened. How could any thief bypass so many guards? How could he get into the queen’s bedroom? And how could he escape afterwards? The king learned from the guards that someone claiming to be the royal maid had left the palace a few hours before dawn. They made all sorts of inquiries, but nothing worked. A proclamation was made in the city, offering a large reward for anyone who could provide information leading to the capture of the thief and murderer. But no one came forward. Finally, the king [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] ordered a camel to be brought to him. Two large bags filled with gold mohurs were placed on the back of the camel. The person in charge of the bags was instructed to go through every part of the city, shouting the following challenge: “Since the thief was bold enough to steal a gold chain from the queen’s neck, let him show his courage by stealing the gold mohurs from the back of this camel.” The camel paraded through the city for two days and nights, but nothing happened. On the third night, as the camel-driver was making his rounds, he was approached by a sannyasi,5 who was sitting on a tiger’s skin next to a fire, with a huge pair of tongs beside him. This sannyasi was actually the young thief in disguise. The sannyasi asked the camel-driver, “Brother, why are you wandering through the city like this? Who would dare to steal from the king’s camel? Come down, friend, and smoke with me.” The camel-driver got down, tied the camel to a tree, and started smoking. The mendicant not only provided him with tobacco but also with ganja and other intoxicants, so that soon the camel-driver was completely drunk and fell asleep. The young thief led the camel away with the treasure in the dead of night, navigating through narrow lanes and back paths to his own home. That very night, the camel was killed, and its carcass was buried in deep pits in the ground, all done so cleverly that no one could find any trace of it.

“The camel-driver alighted, tied the camel to a tree on the spot, and began smoking”
“The camel driver got off, tied the camel to a tree right there, and started smoking.”
The next morning when the king heard that the camel-driver was lying drunk in the street, and that the camel had been made away with together with the treasure, he was almost beside himself with anger. Proclamation was made in the city to the effect that whoever caught the thief would get the reward of a lakh of rupees. The son of the younger thief—who, by the way, was in the same school of roguery with the son of the elder thief, though he did not distinguish himself so much—now came to the front and said that he would apprehend the thief. He of course suspected that the son of the elder thief must have done it—for who so daring and clever as he? In the evening of the following day the son of the younger thief disguised himself as a woman, and coming to that part of the town where the young thief lived, began to weep very much, and went from door to door saying—“O sirs, can any of you give me a bit of camel’s flesh, for my son is dying, and the doctors say nothing but eating camel’s meat can save his life. O for pity’s sake, do give me a bit of camel’s flesh.” At last he went to the house of the young thief, and begged of the wife—for the young thief himself was out—to tell him where he could get hold of camel’s flesh, as his son would assuredly perish if it could not be got. Saying this he rent the air with his cries, and fell down at the feet of the young thief’s wife. Woman as she was, though the wife of a thief, she [172]felt pity for the supposed woman, and said—“Wait, and I will try and get some camel’s flesh for your son.” So saying, she secretly went to the spot where the dead camel had been buried, brought a small quantity of flesh, and gave it to the party. The son of the younger thief was now entranced with joy. He went and told the king that he had succeeded in tracing the thief, and would be ready to deliver him up at night if the king would send some constables with him. At night the elder thief and his son were captured, the body of the camel dug out, and all the treasures in the house seized. The following morning the king sat in judgment. The son of the elder thief confessed that he had stolen the queen’s gold chain, and killed the maid-servant, and had taken away the camel; but he added that the person who had detected him and his father—the younger thief—were also thieves and murderers, of which fact he gave undoubted proofs. As the king had promised to give a lakh of rupees to the detective, that sum was placed before the son of the younger thief. But soon after he ordered four pits to be dug in the earth in which were buried alive, with all sorts of thorns and thistles, the elder thief and the younger thief, and their two sons.
The next morning, when the king heard that the camel-driver was lying drunk in the street and that the camel along with the treasure was missing, he was furious. An announcement was made in the city stating that whoever caught the thief would receive a reward of a lakh of rupees. The son of the younger thief—who, by the way, was not as notorious as the son of the elder thief but was still involved in the same shady business—stepped forward and claimed he would catch the thief. He suspected that the son of the elder thief was responsible for the crime—after all, who was bolder and smarter than him? The following evening, the son of the younger thief disguised himself as a woman and went to the area where the young thief lived. He started crying loudly and went from door to door, saying, “O sirs, can anyone give me some camel meat? My son is dying, and the doctors say only camel meat can save him. Please, for pity’s sake, give me a bit of camel flesh.” Eventually, he reached the house of the young thief and pleaded with his wife—since the young thief was out—to tell him where he could find camel meat, as his son would surely die without it. As he said this, he cried out and fell at the young thief’s wife’s feet. Even though she was a woman and the wife of a thief, she felt compassion for the supposed distressed woman and said, “Wait, and I will try to get some camel meat for your son.” Saying this, she secretly went to where the dead camel had been buried, retrieved a small piece of flesh, and handed it to him. The son of the younger thief was overjoyed. He reported to the king that he had traced the thief and would be ready to turn him in at night if the king sent some constables with him. That night, the elder thief and his son were captured, the camel’s carcass was exhumed, and all the treasures from their house were seized. The next morning, the king held a trial. The son of the elder thief confessed that he had stolen the queen’s gold chain, killed the maid, and taken the camel; however, he claimed that the one who had caught him and his father—the younger thief—was also a thief and murderer, providing solid evidence for this. Since the king had promised a lakh of rupees to the detective, that amount was presented to the son of the younger thief. But shortly after, he ordered four pits to be dug in the ground, where the elder thief, the younger thief, and their two sons were buried alive among thorns and thistles.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[173]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
2 A sort of bed made of rope, supported by posts of wood.
2 A type of bed made with rope, held up by wooden posts.
4 Zenana is not the name of a province in India, as the good people of Scotland the other day took it to be, but the innermost department of a Hindu or Mohammedan house which the women occupy.
4 Zenana is not the name of a province in India, as some people in Scotland recently assumed, but rather the private area of a Hindu or Muslim household where the women live.
XII
The Ghost-Brahman
Once on a time there lived a poor Brahman, who not being a Kulin, found it the hardest thing in the world to get married. He went to rich people and begged of them to give him money that he might marry a wife. And a large sum of money was needed, not so much for the expenses of the wedding, as for giving to the parents of the bride. He begged from door to door, flattered many rich folk, and at last succeeded in scraping together the sum needed. The wedding took place in due time; and he brought home his wife to his mother. After a short time he said to his mother—“Mother, I have no means to support you and my wife; I must therefore go to distant countries to get money somehow or other. I may be away for years, for I won’t return till I get a good sum. In the meantime I’ll give you what I have; you make the best of it, and take care of my wife.” The Brahman receiving his mother’s blessing set out on his travels. In the evening of that very day, a ghost assuming the exact appearance of the Brahman came into the house. [174]The newly married woman, thinking it was her husband, said to him—“How is it that you have returned so soon? You said you might be away for years; why have you changed your mind?” The ghost said—“To-day is not a lucky day, I have therefore returned home; besides, I have already got some money.” The mother did not doubt but that it was her son. So the ghost lived in the house as if he was its owner, and as if he was the son of the old woman and the husband of the young woman. As the ghost and the Brahman were exactly like each other in everything, like two peas, the people in the neighbourhood all thought that the ghost was the real Brahman. After some years the Brahman returned from his travels; and what was his surprise when he found another like him in the house. The ghost said to the Brahman—“Who are you? what business have you to come to my house?” “Who am I?” replied the Brahman, “let me ask who you are. This is my house; that is my mother, and this is my wife.” The ghost said—“Why herein is a strange thing. Every one knows that this is my house, that is my wife, and yonder is my mother; and I have lived here for years. And you pretend this is your house, and that woman is your wife. Your head must have got turned, Brahman.” So saying the ghost drove away the Brahman from his house. The Brahman became mute with wonder. He did not know what to do. At last he bethought himself of going to the king and of laying his case [175]before him. The king saw the ghost-Brahman as well as the Brahman, and the one was the picture of the other; so he was in a fix, and did not know how to decide the quarrel. Day after day the Brahman went to the king and besought him to give him back his house, his wife, and his mother; and the king, not knowing what to say every time, put him off to the following day. Every day the king tells him to—“Come to-morrow”; and every day the Brahman goes away from the palace weeping and striking his forehead with the palm of his hand, and saying—“What a wicked world this is! I am driven from my own house, and another fellow has taken possession of my house and of my wife! And what a king this is! He does not do justice.”
Once upon a time, there was a poor Brahman who, not being a Kulin, found it incredibly difficult to get married. He went to wealthy people and begged them for money so he could marry a wife. A large sum was necessary, not just for the wedding expenses, but to give to the bride’s parents. He begged from door to door, flattered many rich folks, and eventually managed to gather the amount he needed. The wedding took place in due time, and he brought his wife home to his mother. After a short while, he said to his mother, “Mom, I can’t support you and my wife; I have to go to distant places to earn money somehow. I might be gone for years because I won't come back until I've made a decent amount. In the meantime, I’ll give you what I have; you make the best of it and take care of my wife.” After receiving his mother’s blessing, the Brahman set off on his travels. That very evening, a ghost who looked exactly like the Brahman came into the house. The newly married woman, thinking it was her husband, asked, “How come you’re back so soon? You said you might be gone for years; why did you change your mind?” The ghost replied, “Today is not a lucky day, so I’ve come home; besides, I’ve already made some money.” The mother had no doubt it was her son. So the ghost lived in the house as if he were its owner, both her son and the young woman’s husband. Since the ghost and the Brahman looked exactly alike, the people in the neighborhood all believed the ghost was the real Brahman. After a few years, the Brahman returned from his travels and was shocked to find someone who looked just like him in his house. The ghost asked, “Who are you? What business do you have in my house?” “Who am I?” replied the Brahman. “Let me ask who you are. This is my house; that’s my mother, and this is my wife.” The ghost responded, “This is strange. Everyone knows this is my house, that’s my wife, and that’s my mother; I’ve lived here for years. You can’t just claim this is your house and that woman is your wife. You must be confused, Brahman.” With that, the ghost drove the Brahman out of the house. The Brahman was left speechless, not knowing what to do. Finally, he decided to go to the king and present his case to him. The king saw both the ghost-Brahman and the real Brahman, and they looked exactly alike, so he was in a bind and didn’t know how to resolve the conflict. Day after day, the Brahman went to the king and pleaded with him to return his house, wife, and mother. The king, unsure how to respond, continually told him to come back the next day. Each time the king said, “Come tomorrow,” and every day, the Brahman left the palace weeping and striking his forehead with his hand, saying, “What a wicked world this is! I’ve been driven from my own home, and someone else has taken over my house and my wife! And what kind of king is this? He doesn’t do justice.”

“‘How is it that you have returned so soon?’”
“‘How come you’re back so soon?’”
Now, it came to pass that as the Brahman went away every day from the court outside the town, he passed a spot at which a great many cowboys used to play. They let the cows graze on the meadow, while they themselves met together under a large tree to play. And they played at royalty. One cowboy was elected king; another, prime minister or vizier; another, kotwal, or prefect of the police; and others, constables. Every day for several days together they saw the Brahman passing by weeping. One day the cowboy king asked his vizier whether he knew why the Brahman wept every day. On the vizier not being able to answer the question, the cowboy king ordered one of his constables to bring the Brahman to him. One of them went and said to [176]the Brahman—“The king requires your immediate attendance.” The Brahman replied—“What for? I have just come from the king, and he put me off till to-morrow. Why does he want me again?” “It is our king that wants you—our neat-herd king,” rejoined the constable. “Who is neat-herd king?” asked the Brahman. “Come and see,” was the reply. The neat-herd king then asked the Brahman why he every day went away weeping. The Brahman then told him his sad story. The neat-herd king, after hearing the whole, said, “I understand your case; I will give you again all your rights. Only go to the king and ask his permission for me to decide your case.” The Brahman went back to the king of the country, and begged his Majesty to send his case to the neat-herd king, who had offered to decide it. The king, whom the case had greatly puzzled, granted the permission sought. The following morning was fixed for the trial. The neat-herd king, who saw through the whole, brought with him next day a phial with a narrow neck. The Brahman and the ghost-Brahman both appeared at the bar. After a great deal of examination of witnesses and of speech-making, the neat-herd king said—“Well, I have heard enough. I’ll decide the case at once. Here is this phial. Whichever of you will enter into it shall be declared by the court to be the rightful owner of the house the title of which is in dispute. Now, let me see, which of you will enter.” The Brahman said—“You are a neat-herd, and your intellect is that of a neat-herd. [177]What man can enter into such a small phial?” “If you cannot enter,” said the neat-herd king, “then you are not the rightful owner. What do you say, sir, to this?” turning to the ghost-Brahman and addressing him. “If you can enter into the phial, then the house and the wife and the mother become yours.” “Of course I will enter,” said the ghost. And true to his word, to the wonder of all, he made himself into a small creature like an insect, and entered into the phial. The neat-herd king forthwith corked up the phial, and the ghost could not get out. Then, addressing the Brahman, the neat-herd king said, “Throw this phial into the bottom of the sea, and take possession of your house, wife, and mother.” The Brahman did so, and lived happily for many years and begat sons and daughters.
Now, every day as the Brahman left the court outside the town, he passed a spot where a bunch of cowboys played. They let their cows graze in the meadow while they gathered under a big tree to have fun. They played at being royalty. One cowboy was chosen as king, another as prime minister or vizier, one as a kotwal, or police prefect, and others as constables. For several days in a row, they noticed the Brahman walking by in tears. One day, the cowboy king asked his vizier if he knew why the Brahman cried every day. The vizier couldn’t answer, so the cowboy king told one of his constables to bring the Brahman to him. The constable went and said to the Brahman, “The king wants to see you immediately.” The Brahman replied, “What for? I just came from the king, and he told me to come back tomorrow. Why does he want me again?” “It’s our king that wants you—our neat-herd king,” the constable replied. “Who is the neat-herd king?” asked the Brahman. “Come and see,” was the answer. The neat-herd king then asked the Brahman why he walked away crying every day. The Brahman shared his sad story. After hearing everything, the neat-herd king said, “I understand your situation; I’ll give you back all your rights. Just go to the king and ask for my permission to decide your case.” The Brahman returned to the king of the country and asked his Majesty to send his case to the neat-herd king, who offered to resolve it. The king, who was quite puzzled by the case, granted the request. The next morning was set for the trial. The neat-herd king, who saw through the whole situation, brought a phial with a narrow neck. Both the Brahman and the ghost-Brahman appeared in court. After a lot of witness questioning and speeches, the neat-herd king said, “Okay, I’ve heard enough. I’ll make my decision right now. Here’s this phial. Whoever is able to enter it will be declared the rightful owner of the house in question. Now, let me see, which of you will go in?” The Brahman replied, “You’re a neat-herd, and your mind is that of a neat-herd. What man can fit into such a tiny phial?” “If you can’t enter,” said the neat-herd king, “then you’re not the rightful owner. What do you say to this?” he asked the ghost-Brahman. “If you can fit into the phial, then the house, the wife, and the mother will belong to you.” “Of course I’ll enter,” said the ghost. True to his word, to everyone’s astonishment, he turned himself into a tiny creature like an insect and entered the phial. The neat-herd king quickly corked up the phial, trapping the ghost inside. Then, addressing the Brahman, the neat-herd king said, “Throw this phial into the bottom of the sea, and take possession of your house, wife, and mother.” The Brahman did as instructed and lived happily for many years, having sons and daughters.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[178]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XIII
The Man who wished to be Perfect
Once on a time a religious mendicant came to a king who had no issue, and said to him, “As you are anxious to have a son, I can give to the queen a drug, by swallowing which she will give birth to twin sons; but I will give the medicine on this condition, that of those twins you will give one to me, and keep the other yourself.” The king thought the condition somewhat hard, but as he was anxious to have a son to bear his name, and inherit his wealth and kingdom, he at last agreed to the terms. Accordingly the queen swallowed the drug, and in due time gave birth to two sons. The twin brothers became one year old, two years old, three years old, four years old, five years old, and still the mendicant did not appear to claim his share; the king and queen therefore thought that the mendicant, who was old, was dead, and dismissed all fears from their minds. But the mendicant was not dead, but living; he was counting the years carefully. The young princes were put under tutors, and [179]made rapid progress in learning, as well as in the arts of riding and shooting with the bow; and as they were uncommonly handsome, they were admired by all the people. When the princes were sixteen years old the mendicant made his appearance at the palace gate, and demanded the fulfilment of the king’s promise. The hearts of the king and of the queen were dried up within them. They had thought that the mendicant was no more in the land of the living; but what was their surprise when they saw him standing at the gate in flesh and blood, and demanding one of the young princes for himself? The king and queen were plunged into a sea of grief. There was nothing for it, however, but to part with one of the princes; for the mendicant might by his curse turn into ashes not only both the princes, but also the king, queen, palace, and the whole of the kingdom to boot. But which one was to be given away? The one was as dear as the other. A fearful struggle arose in the hearts of the king and queen. As for the young princes, each of them said, “I’ll go,” “I’ll go.” The younger one said to the elder, “You are older, if only by a few minutes; you are the pride of my father; you remain at home, I’ll go with the mendicant.” The elder said to the younger, “You are younger than I am; you are the joy of my mother; you remain at home, I’ll go with the mendicant.” After a great deal of yea and nay, after a great deal of mourning and lamentation, after the queen had wetted her clothes with her tears, the elder prince was let go with the [180]mendicant. But before the prince left his father’s roof he planted with his own hands a tree in the courtyard of the palace, and said to his parents and brother, “This tree is my life. When you see the tree green and fresh, then know that it is well with me; when you see the tree fade in some parts, then know that I am in an ill case; and when you see the whole tree fade, then know that I am dead and gone.” Then kissing and embracing the king and queen and his brother, he followed the mendicant.
Once upon a time, a religious beggar came to a king who had no children and said to him, “Since you’re desperate for a son, I can give the queen a potion that will allow her to give birth to twin boys. But first, you must agree to this condition: you will give one of the twins to me and keep the other for yourself.” The king thought the condition was a bit unfair, but since he was eager to have a son to carry on his name and inherit his wealth and kingdom, he eventually agreed. The queen took the potion, and in due time, she gave birth to two sons. The twin brothers grew up, reaching ages one, two, three, four, and five; still, the beggar did not come to claim his share. The king and queen began to think the beggar, who was old, had died, and they dismissed all worries. But the beggar was very much alive and was just counting the years. The young princes were given tutors, and they quickly excelled in their studies, as well as in riding and archery. Being exceptionally handsome, they were admired by everyone. When the princes turned sixteen, the beggar appeared at the palace gate and demanded that the king fulfill his promise. The king and queen were filled with dread. They had thought the beggar was no longer among the living; what a shock it was to see him standing at the gate, alive and demanding one of the young princes! The king and queen were engulfed in grief. They knew they had to part with one of the princes, for the beggar might curse them and turn everything, including the princes, the king, the queen, the palace, and the entire kingdom, to ash. But which son should they give away? They loved both equally. A painful struggle arose in the hearts of the king and queen. Meanwhile, the young princes each insisted, “I’ll go,” “I’ll go.” The younger brother said to the elder, “You’re older, even if it’s just by a few minutes; you’re our father’s pride. Stay here, and I’ll go with the beggar.” The elder replied to the younger, “You’re younger than I am; you’re our mother’s joy. You stay here, and I’ll go with the beggar.” After much back and forth, after a lot of crying and lamenting, and after the queen had soaked her clothes with her tears, the elder prince was finally sent away with the beggar. But before he left his father’s home, he planted a tree in the palace courtyard with his own hands and said to his parents and brother, “This tree represents my life. When you see it green and thriving, know that I’m doing well; when you see it fading in some spots, know that I'm not well; and when the whole tree has withered, know that I am dead and gone.” Then, after kissing and hugging the king, queen, and his brother, he followed the beggar.
As the mendicant and the prince were wending their way towards the forest they saw some dog’s whelps on the roadside. One of the whelps said to its dam, “Mother, I wish to go with that handsome young man, who must be a prince.” The dam said, “Go”; and the prince gladly took the puppy as his companion. They had not gone far when upon a tree on the roadside they saw a hawk and its young ones. One of the young ones said to its dam, “Mother, I wish to go with that handsome young man, who must be the son of a king.” The hawk said, “Go”; and the prince gladly took the young hawk as his companion. So the mendicant, the prince, with the puppy and the young hawk, went on their journey. At last they went into the depth of the forest far away from the houses of men, where they stopped before a hut thatched with leaves. That was the mendicant’s cell. The mendicant said to the prince, “You are to live in this hut with me. Your chief work will be to cull flowers from the forest for my devotions. [181]You can go on every side except the north. If you go towards the north evil will betide you. You can eat whatever fruit or root you like; and for your drink, you will get it from the brook.” The prince disliked neither the place nor his work. At dawn he used to cull flowers in the forest and give them to the mendicant; after which the mendicant went away somewhere the whole day and did not return till sundown; so the prince had the whole day to himself. He used to walk about in the forest with his two companions—the puppy and the young hawk. He used to shoot arrows at the deer, of which there was a great number; and thus made the best of his time. One day as he pierced a stag with an arrow, the wounded stag ran towards the north, and the prince, not thinking of the mendicant’s behest, followed the stag, which entered into a fine-looking house that stood close by. The prince entered, but instead of finding the deer he saw a young woman of matchless beauty sitting near the door with a dice-table set before her. The prince was rooted to the spot while he admired the heaven-born beauty of the lady. “Come in, stranger,” said the lady; “chance has brought you here, but don’t go away without having with me a game of dice.” The prince gladly agreed to the proposal. As it was a game of risk they agreed that if the prince lost the game he should give his young hawk to the lady; and that if the lady lost it, she should give to the prince a young hawk just like that of the prince. The lady won the game; she therefore took the prince’s [182]young hawk and kept it in a hole covered with a plank. The prince offered to play a second time, and the lady agreeing to it, they fell to it again, on the condition that if the lady won the game she should take the prince’s puppy, and if she lost it she should give to the prince a puppy just like that of the prince. The lady won again, and stowed away the puppy in another hole with a plank upon it. The prince offered to play a third time, and the wager was that, if the prince lost the game, he should give himself up to the lady to be done to by her anything she pleased; and that if he won, the lady should give him a young man exactly like himself. The lady won the game a third time; she therefore caught hold of the prince and put him in a hole covered over with a plank. Now, the beautiful lady was not a woman at all; she was a Rakshasi who lived upon human flesh, and her mouth watered at the sight of the tender body of the young prince. But as she had had her food that day she reserved the prince for the meal of the following day.
As the beggar and the prince were making their way to the forest, they spotted some puppy dogs by the roadside. One of the puppies said to its mother, “Mom, I want to go with that handsome young man, who must be a prince.” The mother replied, “Go”; and the prince happily took the puppy as his companion. They hadn’t gone far when they noticed a hawk and its chicks in a tree by the roadside. One of the chicks said to its mother, “Mom, I want to go with that handsome young man, who must be the son of a king.” The hawk said, “Go”; and the prince gladly took the young hawk as his companion. So the beggar, the prince, the puppy, and the young hawk continued on their journey. Eventually, they ventured deep into the forest, far from human dwellings, and stopped in front of a hut with a thatched roof. That was the beggar’s cell. The beggar said to the prince, “You will live in this hut with me. Your main task will be to gather flowers from the forest for my rituals. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]You can go in any direction except north. If you go north, bad things will happen to you. You can eat any fruits or roots you like, and you’ll get your water from the stream.” The prince found neither the place nor his task displeasing. At dawn, he would gather flowers in the forest and give them to the beggar, who would then leave for most of the day, only returning at sunset; this gave the prince the whole day to himself. He would wander the forest with his two companions—the puppy and the young hawk. He would shoot arrows at the deer, which were plentiful, and made good use of his time. One day, while he was aiming at a stag with an arrow, the injured stag ran northward, and without thinking of the beggar’s warning, the prince followed it into a beautiful house that stood nearby. He entered but instead of seeing the deer, he found an incredibly beautiful young woman sitting by the door with a dice table in front of her. The prince was captivated by the stunning beauty of the lady. “Come in, stranger,” said the lady; “fate has brought you here, but don’t leave without playing a game of dice with me.” The prince eagerly accepted the invitation. Since it was a game of chance, they agreed that if the prince lost, he would have to give the lady his young hawk; and if the lady lost, she would give him a young hawk just like his. The lady won the game; she took the prince’s young hawk and kept it in a hole covered with a plank. The prince offered to play a second time, and the lady agreed, with the stakes being that if she won, she would take the prince’s puppy, and if she lost, she would give him a puppy just like his. The lady won again, and she hid the puppy in another hole with a plank over it. The prince wanted to play a third time, and the wager was that if he lost, he would surrender himself to the lady to do with him whatever she wished; and if he won, she would give him a young man exactly like himself. The lady won the game for a third time; she captured the prince and put him in a hole covered with a plank. Now, the beautiful lady was not a woman at all; she was a Rakshasi who feasted on human flesh, and she salivated at the sight of the young prince’s tender body. But since she had already eaten that day, she decided to save the prince for her meal the next day.

“At dawn he used to cull flowers in the forest”
“At dawn, he would pick flowers in the forest.”
Meantime there was great weeping in the house of the prince’s father. His brother used every day to look at the tree planted in the courtyard by his own hand. Hitherto he had found the leaves of a living green colour; but suddenly he found some leaves fading. He gave the alarm to the king and queen, and told them how the leaves were fading. They concluded that the life of the elder prince must be in great danger. The younger prince therefore resolved to go to [183]the help of his brother, but before going he planted a tree in the courtyard of the palace, similar to the one his brother had planted, and which was to be the index of the manner of his life. He chose the swiftest steed in the king’s stables, and galloped towards the forest. In the way he saw a dog with a puppy, and the puppy thinking that the rider was the same that had taken away his fellow-cub—for the two princes were exactly like each other—said, “As you have taken away my brother, take me also with you.” The younger prince understanding that his brother had taken away a puppy, he took up that cub as a companion. Further on, a young hawk, which was perched on a tree on the roadside, said to the prince, “You have taken away my brother; take me also, I beseech you”; on which the younger prince readily took it up. With these companions he went into the heart of the forest, where he saw a hut which he supposed to be the mendicant’s. But neither the mendicant nor his brother was there. Not knowing what to do or where to go, he dismounted from his horse, allowed it to graze, while he himself sat inside the house. At sunset the mendicant returned to his hut, and seeing the younger prince, said, “I am glad to see you. I told your brother never to go towards the north, for evil in that case would betide him; but it seems that, disobeying my orders, he has gone to the north and has fallen into the toils of a Rakshasi who lives there. There is no hope of rescuing him; perhaps he has already been devoured.” [184]The younger prince forthwith went towards the north, where he saw a stag which he pierced with an arrow. The stag ran into a house which stood by, and the younger prince followed it. He was not a little astonished when, instead of seeing a stag, he saw a woman of exquisite beauty. He immediately concluded, from what he had heard from the mendicant, that the pretended woman was none other than the Rakshasi in whose power his brother was. The lady asked him to play a game of dice with her. He complied with the request, and on the same conditions on which the elder prince had played. The younger prince won; on which the lady produced the young hawk from the hole and gave it to the prince. The joy of the two hawks on meeting each other was great. The lady and the prince played a second time, and the prince won again. The lady therefore brought to the prince the young puppy lying in the hole. They played a third time, and the prince won a third time. The lady demurred to producing a young man exactly like the prince, pretending that it was impossible to get one; but on the prince insisting upon the fulfilment of the condition, his brother was produced. The joy of the two brothers on meeting each other was great. The Rakshasi said to the princes, “Don’t kill me, and I will tell you a secret which will save the life of the elder prince.” She then told them that the mendicant was a worshipper of the goddess Kali, who had a temple not far off; that he belonged to that sect of Hindus who seek perfection [185]from intercourse with the spirits of departed men; that he had already sacrificed at the altar of Kali six human victims whose skulls could be seen in niches inside her temple; that he would become perfect when the seventh victim was sacrificed; and that the elder prince was intended for the seventh victim. The Rakshasi then told the prince to go immediately to the temple to find out the truth of what she had said. To the temple they accordingly went. When the elder prince went inside the temple, the skulls in the niches laughed a ghastly laugh. Horror-struck at the sight and sound, he inquired the cause of the laughter; and the skulls told him that they were glad because they were about to get another added to their number. One of the skulls, as spokesman of the rest, said, “Young prince, in a few days the mendicant’s devotions will be completed, and you will be brought into this temple and your head will be cut off, and you will keep company with us. But there is one way by which you can escape that fate and do us good.” “Oh, do tell me,” said the prince, “what that way is, and I promise to do you all the good I can.” The skull replied, “When the mendicant brings you into this temple to offer you up as a sacrifice, before cutting off your head he will tell you to prostrate yourself before Mother Kali, and while you prostrate yourself he will cut off your head. But take our advice, when he tells you to bow down before Kali, you tell him that as a prince you never bowed down to any one, that you never knew [186]what bowing down was, and that the mendicant should show it to you by himself doing it in your presence. And when he bows down to show you how it is done, you take up your sword and separate his head from his body. And when you do that we shall all be restored to life, as the mendicant’s vows will be unfulfilled.” The elder prince thanked the skulls for their advice, and went into the hut of the mendicant along with his younger brother.
Meanwhile, there was much crying in the house of the prince’s father. His brother would look at the tree he had planted in the courtyard every day. Until now, the leaves had been a healthy green, but suddenly he noticed some of them fading. He alerted the king and queen about the fading leaves. They figured that the elder prince's life must be in serious danger. So, the younger prince decided to go to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] help his brother, but before he left, he planted a tree in the palace courtyard, just like the one his brother had planted, which would show how his brother was doing. He chose the fastest horse in the king’s stables and raced toward the forest. On the way, he saw a dog with a puppy, and the puppy, thinking the rider was the same one who had taken away its sibling—since the two princes looked identical—said, “Since you took my brother, take me along with you.” The younger prince realized his brother had taken a puppy, so he picked up the cub as a companion. Further down the road, a young hawk perched on a tree called out to the prince, “You took my brother; please take me too,” so the younger prince gladly took it along. With these companions, he ventured into the heart of the forest, where he spotted a hut he assumed belonged to the mendicant. But neither the mendicant nor his brother was there. Not sure what to do next, he dismounted, let his horse graze, and sat down inside the hut. At sunset, the mendicant returned and, upon seeing the younger prince, said, “I’m glad to see you. I told your brother never to go north, or he would face danger; but it seems he disobeyed and has fallen into the trap of a Rakshasi who lives there. There’s little hope of saving him; he might have already been eaten.” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The younger prince immediately set off north, where he spotted a stag which he shot with an arrow. The stag ran into a nearby house, and the younger prince followed. He was shocked to find, instead of a stag, a woman of incredible beauty. He quickly concluded, based on what he’d heard from the mendicant, that this supposed woman was none other than the Rakshasi who held his brother captive. The lady invited him to play a game of dice. He agreed, on the same terms that the elder prince had played. The younger prince won, and the lady then produced the young hawk from a hole and gave it to him. The reunion of the two hawks was joyful. The lady and the prince played again, and he won once more. Therefore, the lady brought out the young puppy that had been hiding in the hole. They played a third round, and the prince won again. The lady hesitated to produce a young man that looked just like the prince, claiming it was impossible, but when the prince insisted, his brother was brought forth. The joy of the two brothers reuniting was immense. The Rakshasi said to them, “Don’t kill me, and I will share a secret that will save the elder prince's life.” She revealed that the mendicant was a worshipper of the goddess Kali, who had a temple nearby; that he was part of a sect of Hindus seeking perfection through communion with the spirits of the dead; that he had already sacrificed six human victims, whose skulls lined the temple niches; that he would achieve perfection with the seventh sacrifice, which was intended to be the elder prince. The Rakshasi instructed the prince to go immediately to the temple to verify her claims. So, they headed to the temple. When the elder prince entered, the skulls in the niches let out a grotesque laugh. Terrified by the sight and sound, he asked why they were laughing, and the skulls replied that they were pleased because another would soon join them. One skull, acting as the spokesperson, said, “Young prince, in a few days, the mendicant will finish his rituals and bring you to this temple, where your head will be severed, joining us. But there is a way for you to escape this fate and help us.” “Please tell me,” said the prince, “what this way is, and I promise to help you.” The skull explained, “When the mendicant brings you here to offer you as a sacrifice, before he cuts off your head, he will tell you to bow down before Mother Kali, and while you do, he’ll strike. But listen: when he tells you to prostrate yourself to Kali, tell him that as a prince, you never bow to anyone, that you don’t know what that means, and that he should demonstrate it by bowing in front of you. When he bends down to show you, seize your sword and cut off his head. When you do, we will all come back to life, as his vows will be unfulfilled.” The elder prince thanked the skulls for their advice and returned to the mendicant’s hut with his younger brother.
In the course of a few days the mendicant’s devotions were completed. On the following day he told the prince to go along with him to the temple of Kali, for what reason he did not mention; but the prince knew it was to offer him up as a victim to the goddess. The younger prince also went with them, but he was not allowed to go inside the temple. The mendicant then stood in the presence of Kali and said to the prince, “Bow down to the goddess.” The prince replied, “I have not, as a prince, bowed to any one; I do not know how to perform the act of prostration. Please show me the way first, and I’ll gladly do it.” The mendicant then prostrated himself before the goddess; and while he was doing so the prince at one stroke of his sword separated his head from his body. Immediately the skulls in the niches of the temple laughed aloud, and the goddess herself became propitious to the prince and gave him that virtue of perfection which the mendicant had sought to obtain. The skulls were [187]again united to their respective bodies and became living men, and the two princes returned to their country.
In just a few days, the mendicant’s religious duties were completed. The next day, he asked the prince to accompany him to the temple of Kali, although he didn’t explain why; the prince understood it was to sacrifice him to the goddess. The younger prince came along too, but he wasn’t allowed to enter the temple. The mendicant then stood before Kali and said to the prince, “Bow down to the goddess.” The prince replied, “As a prince, I have never bowed to anyone; I don’t know how to prostrate myself. Please show me how, and I’ll gladly do it.” The mendicant then knelt before the goddess, and while he was doing that, the prince swiftly beheaded him with one stroke of his sword. Instantly, the skulls in the niches of the temple erupted with laughter, and the goddess herself smiled upon the prince, granting him the perfection the mendicant had sought. The skulls were [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] reunited with their bodies and became living men, and the two princes returned to their homeland.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[188]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XIV
A Ghostly Wife
Once on a time there lived a Brahman who had married a wife, and who lived in the same house with his mother. Near his house was a tank, on the embankment of which stood a tree, on the boughs of which lived a ghost of the kind called Sankchinni.1 One night the Brahman’s wife had occasion to go to the tank, and as she went she brushed by a Sankchinni who stood near; on which the she-ghost got very angry with the woman, seized her by the throat, climbed into her tree, and thrust her into a hole in the trunk. There the woman lay almost dead with fear. The ghost put on the clothes of the woman and went into the house of the Brahman. Neither the Brahman nor his mother had any inkling of the change. The Brahman thought his wife returned from the tank, and the mother thought that it was her daughter-in-law. Next morning the mother-in-law discovered some change in her daughter-in-law. [189]Her daughter-in-law, she knew, was constitutionally weak and languid, and took a long time to do the work of the house. But she had apparently become quite a different person. All of a sudden she had become very active. She now did the work of the house in an incredibly short time. Suspecting nothing, the old woman said nothing either to her son or to her daughter-in-law; on the contrary, she inly rejoiced that her daughter-in-law had turned over a new leaf. But her surprise became every day greater and greater. The cooking of the household was done in much less time than before. When the mother-in-law wanted the daughter-in-law to bring anything from the next room, it was brought in much less time than was required in walking from one room to the other. The ghost, instead of going inside the next room, would stretch a long arm—for ghosts can lengthen or shorten any limb of their bodies—from the door and get the thing. One day the old woman observed the ghost doing this. She ordered her to bring a vessel from some distance, and the ghost unconsciously stretched her hand to several yards’ distance, and brought it in a trice. The old woman was struck with wonder at the sight. She said nothing to her, but spoke to her son. Both mother and son began to watch the ghost more narrowly. One day the old woman knew that there was no fire in the house, and she knew also that her daughter-in-law had not gone out of doors to get it; and yet, strange to say, the hearth in the kitchen-room was quite [190]in a blaze. She went in, and, to her infinite surprise, found that her daughter-in-law was not using any fuel for cooking, but had thrust into the oven her foot, which was blazing brightly. The old mother told her son what she had seen, and they both concluded that the young woman in the house was not his real wife but a she-ghost. The son witnessed those very acts of the ghost which his mother had seen. An Ojha2 was therefore sent for. The exorcist came, and wanted in the first instance to ascertain whether the woman was a real woman or a ghost. For this purpose he lighted a piece of turmeric and set it below the nose of the supposed woman. Now this was an infallible test, as no ghost, whether male or female, can put up with the smell of burnt turmeric. The moment the lighted turmeric was taken near her, she screamed aloud and ran away from the room. It was now plain that she was either a ghost or a woman possessed by a ghost. The woman was caught hold of by main force and asked who she was. At first she refused to make any disclosures, on which the Ojha took up his slippers and began belabouring her with them. Then the ghost said with a strong nasal accent—for all ghosts speak through the nose—that she was a Sankchinni, that she lived on a tree by the side of the tank, that she had seized the young Brahmani and put her in the hollow of her tree because one night she had touched her, and that if any person went to the hole the woman would be [191]found. The woman was brought from the tree almost dead; the ghost was again shoebeaten, after which process, on her declaring solemnly that she would not again do any harm to the Brahman and his family, she was released from the spell of the Ojha and sent away; and the wife of the Brahman recovered slowly. After which the Brahman and his wife lived many years happily together and begat many sons and daughters.
Once upon a time, there was a Brahmin who had married a wife and lived in the same house as his mother. Near his house, there was a tank, and on the bank stood a tree where a ghost called Sankchinni lived. One night, the Brahmin's wife needed to go to the tank, and as she walked by, she brushed against the Sankchinni. This made the she-ghost very angry; she grabbed the woman by the throat, climbed into her tree, and shoved her into a hole in the trunk. The woman lay there, nearly dead from fear. The ghost took the woman's clothes and went into the Brahmin's house. Neither the Brahmin nor his mother suspected anything was wrong. The Brahmin thought his wife had returned from the tank, and the mother assumed it was her daughter-in-law. The next morning, the mother-in-law noticed some changes in her daughter-in-law. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]She knew her daughter-in-law was generally weak and slow to do housework, but now she seemed like a completely different person. Suddenly, she was very active and completed the household tasks in no time. Suspecting nothing, the old woman said nothing to her son or her daughter-in-law; instead, she felt pleased that her daughter-in-law had turned over a new leaf. However, her surprise grew each day. The cooking was done much faster than before. Whenever the mother-in-law asked her daughter-in-law to bring something from the next room, it was brought back in a fraction of the time it usually took to walk there. The ghost, instead of entering the next room, would stretch out a long arm—since ghosts can make their limbs longer or shorter—from the door and grab whatever was needed. One day, the old woman saw the ghost doing this. She told her to fetch a vessel from a distance, and without realizing it, the ghost stretched her arm several yards long and got it in an instant. The old woman was amazed by this sight. She didn't say anything to the ghost, but she confided in her son. Both the mother and son began to watch the ghost more closely. One day, the old woman noticed that there was no fire in the house, and she also knew her daughter-in-law hadn't gone outside to get any. Yet, strangely, the hearth in the kitchen was ablaze. She went in and was shocked to find that her daughter-in-law wasn’t using any fuel for cooking; instead, she had stuck her foot in the oven, which was burning brightly. The old mother told her son what she had witnessed, and they both concluded that the woman in their house could not be his real wife but a she-ghost. The son witnessed the same acts of the ghost that his mother had seen. An Ojha2 was therefore called in. The exorcist came and first wanted to determine if the woman was real or a ghost. To do this, he lit a piece of turmeric and held it below the supposed woman's nose. This was a foolproof test because no ghost, whether male or female, can tolerate the smell of burnt turmeric. As soon as the lit turmeric was brought near her, she screamed and ran out of the room. It was clear now that she was either a ghost or a woman possessed by a ghost. The woman was forcibly held, and they asked her who she was. At first, she refused to respond, so the Ojha picked up his slippers and started hitting her with them. Then the ghost, speaking in a strong nasal voice—since all ghosts speak through their noses—revealed that she was a Sankchinni, that she lived on a tree by the tank, and that she had captured the young Brahmin's wife and hidden her in the hollow of her tree because the woman had touched her one night. She said that if anyone went to the hole, they would find the woman. The woman was extracted from the tree, almost dead; the ghost was beaten again, and after she solemnly promised not to harm the Brahmin and his family anymore, she was freed from the spell of the Ojha and sent away; the Brahmin's wife slowly recovered. After that, the Brahmin and his wife lived happily together for many years and had many sons and daughters.

“The Brahman’s wife had occasion to go to the tank, and as she went she brushed by a Sankchinni”
“The Brahman's wife had a reason to go to the tank, and as she walked by, she brushed against a Sankchinni.”
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[192]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 Sankchinnis or Sankhachurnis are female ghosts of white complexion. They usually stand at the dead of night at the foot of trees, and look like sheets of white cloth.
1 Sankchinnis or Sankhachurnis are female spirits with pale skin. They typically appear at night at the base of trees, resembling white sheets.
XV
The Story of a Brahmadaitya1
Once on a time there lived a poor Brahman who had a wife. As he had no means of livelihood, he used every day to beg from door to door, and thus got some rice which they boiled and ate, together with some greens which they gleaned from the fields. After some time it chanced that the village changed its owner, and the Brahman bethought himself of asking some boon of the new laird. So one morning the Brahman went to the laird’s house to pay him court. It so happened that at that time the laird was making inquiries of his servants about the village and its various parts. The laird was told that a certain banyan-tree in the outskirts of the village was haunted by a number of ghosts; and that no man had ever the boldness to go to that tree at night. In bygone days some rash fellows went to the tree at night, but the necks of them all were wrung, and they all died. Since that time no man had ventured to go to the tree at night, though in the day some neat-herds [193]took their cows to the spot. The new laird on hearing this said, that if any one would go at night to the tree, cut one of its branches and bring it to him, he would make him a present of a hundred bighas2 of rent-free land. None of the servants of the laird accepted the challenge, as they were sure they would be throttled by the ghosts. The Brahman, who was sitting there, thought within himself thus—“I am almost starved to death now, as I never get my bellyful. If I go to the tree at night and succeed in cutting off one of its branches I shall get one hundred bighas of rent-free land, and become independent for life. If the ghosts kill me, my case will not be worse, for to die of hunger is no better than to be killed by ghosts.” He then offered to go to the tree and cut off a branch that night. The laird renewed his promise, and said to the Brahman that if he succeeded in bringing one of the branches of that haunted tree at night he would certainly give him one hundred bighas of rent-free land.
Once upon a time, there lived a poor Brahman who had a wife. Since he had no means to support himself, he would beg from door to door every day, collecting some rice which they boiled and ate, along with greens they gathered from the fields. After a while, the ownership of the village changed, and the Brahman decided to ask the new lord for a favor. So one morning, he went to the lord’s house to pay his respects. At that moment, the lord was asking his servants about the village and its various areas. The servants informed him that a particular banyan tree on the outskirts of the village was haunted by many ghosts, and no one had ever dared to go near that tree at night. In the past, some brave souls had gone to the tree at night, but all of them met with grisly ends. Since then, nobody had the courage to approach the tree at night, although during the day, some herdsmen would take their cows there. Upon hearing this, the new lord announced that whoever would go to the tree at night, cut off a branch, and bring it to him would be rewarded with a hundred bighas of rent-free land. None of the lord’s servants accepted the challenge, fearing they would be strangled by the ghosts. The Brahman, who was listening, thought to himself, “I’m nearly starving as I can’t get enough to eat. If I go to the tree at night and manage to cut off a branch, I’ll get a hundred bighas of rent-free land and be set for life. If the ghosts kill me, it wouldn’t be worse than dying of hunger.” He then volunteered to go to the tree and cut off a branch that night. The lord repeated his promise, telling the Brahman that if he succeeded in bringing a branch from the haunted tree at night, he would definitely award him the hundred bighas of rent-free land.

“The moment the first stroke was given, a great many ghosts rushed towards the Brahman”
“The moment the first stroke was made, a lot of ghosts rushed toward the Brahman.”
In the course of the day when the people of the village heard of the laird’s promise and of the Brahman’s offer, they all pitied the poor man. They blamed him for his foolhardiness, as they were sure the ghosts would kill him, as they had killed so many before. His wife tried to dissuade him from the rash undertaking; but in vain. He said he would die in any case; but there was some chance of his escaping, and of thus becoming independent for life. Accordingly, one hour after [194]sundown, the Brahman set out. He went to the outskirts of the village without the slightest fear as far as a certain vakula-tree (Mimusops Elengi), from which the haunted tree was about one rope distant. But under the vakula-tree the Brahman’s heart misgave him. He began to quake with fear, and the heaving of his heart was like the upward and downward motion of the paddy-husking pedal. The vakula-tree was the haunt of a Brahmadaitya, who, seeing the Brahman stop under the tree, spoke to him, and said, “Are you afraid, Brahman? Tell me what you wish to do, and I’ll help you. I am a Brahmadaitya.” The Brahman replied, “O blessed spirit, I wish to go to yonder banyan-tree, and cut off one of its branches for the zemindar, who has promised to give me one hundred bighas of rent-free land for it. But my courage is failing me. I shall thank you very much for helping me.” The Brahmadaitya answered, “Certainly I’ll help you, Brahman. Go on towards the tree, and I’ll come with you.” The Brahman, relying on the supernatural strength of his invisible patron, who is the object of the fear and reverence of common ghosts, fearlessly walked towards the haunted tree, on reaching which he began to cut a branch with the bill which was in his hand. But the moment the first stroke was given, a great many ghosts rushed towards the Brahman, who would have been torn to pieces but for the interference of the Brahmadaitya. The Brahmadaitya said in a commanding tone, “Ghosts, listen. This is a poor Brahman. He wishes to [195]get a branch of this tree which will be of great use to him. It is my will that you let him cut a branch.” The ghosts, hearing the voice of the Brahmadaitya, replied, “Be it according to thy will, lord. At thy bidding we are ready to do anything. Let not the Brahman take the trouble of cutting; we ourselves will cut a branch for him.” So saying, in the twinkling of an eye, the ghosts put into the hands of the Brahman a branch of the tree, with which he went as fast as his legs could carry him to the house of the zemindar. The zemindar and his people were not a little surprised to see the branch; but he said, “Well, I must see to-morrow whether this branch is a branch of the haunted tree or not; if it be, you will get the promised reward.”
During the day, when the villagers heard about the laird's promise and the Brahman's offer, they all felt sorry for the poor man. They scolded him for being reckless, convinced that the ghosts would kill him like they had so many before. His wife tried to talk him out of this foolish plan, but it was no use. He said he would die anyway; however, there was a chance he could escape and become independent for life. So, an hour after [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sunset, the Brahman set off. He walked to the edge of the village without any fear until he reached a vakula tree (Mimusops Elengi), which was about one rope away from the haunted tree. But under the vakula tree, doubt crept in. He started to tremble with fear, and his heart was pounding like the motion of a paddy-husking pedal. The vakula tree was the haunt of a Brahmadaitya, who, noticing the Brahman stop, spoke to him and said, “Are you afraid, Brahman? Tell me what you want to do, and I’ll help you. I am a Brahmadaitya.” The Brahman replied, “O blessed spirit, I want to go to that banyan tree and cut off a branch for the zemindar, who has promised me one hundred bighas of rent-free land in return. But my courage is failing me. I would greatly appreciate your help.” The Brahmadaitya responded, “Of course I’ll help you, Brahman. Just continue toward the tree, and I’ll accompany you.” With confidence in the supernatural support of his invisible ally, who was feared and revered by other ghosts, the Brahman boldly walked toward the haunted tree. As he began to cut a branch with the bill he held, numerous ghosts rushed towards him, ready to tear him apart, but the Brahmadaitya intervened. In a commanding tone, the Brahmadaitya declared, “Ghosts, listen. This is a poor Brahman. He wishes to cut a branch from this tree that will be very important to him. It is my order that you allow him to do so.” The ghosts, hearing the Brahmadaitya’s voice, replied, “As you wish, lord. We are ready to do anything for you. There’s no need for the Brahman to struggle; we’ll cut a branch for him ourselves.” In the blink of an eye, the ghosts placed a branch in the Brahman's hands, and he hurried as fast as he could to the zemindar's house. The zemindar and his people were quite surprised to see the branch, but he remarked, “Well, I’ll check tomorrow to see if this branch is from the haunted tree; if it is, you will receive your promised reward.”
Next morning the zemindar himself went along with his servants to the haunted tree, and found to their infinite surprise that the branch in their hands was really a branch of that tree, as they saw the part from which it had been cut off. Being thus satisfied, the zemindar ordered a deed to be drawn up, by which he gave to the Brahman for ever one hundred bighas of rent-free land. Thus in one night the Brahman became a rich man.
Next morning, the landowner himself went with his servants to the haunted tree and was amazed to find that the branch they held was indeed a part of that tree, as they could see where it had been cut off. Satisfied with this, the landowner ordered a deed to be written up, granting the Brahman one hundred bighas of rent-free land forever. Just like that, in one night, the Brahman became a wealthy man.
It so happened that the fields, of which the Brahman became the owner, were covered with ripe paddy, ready for the sickle. But the Brahman had not the means to reap the golden harvest. He had not a pice in his pocket for paying the wages of the reapers. What was the Brahman to do? He went to his spirit-friend the [196]Brahmadaitya, and said, “Oh, Brahmadaitya, I am in great distress. Through your kindness I got the rent-free land all covered with ripe paddy. But I have not the means of cutting the paddy, as I am a poor man. What shall I do?” The kind Brahmadaitya answered, “Oh, Brahman, don’t be troubled in your mind about the matter. I’ll see to it that the paddy is not only cut, but that the corn is threshed and stored up in granaries, and the straw piled up in ricks. Only you do one thing. Borrow from men in the village one hundred sickles, and put them all at the foot of this tree at night. Prepare also the exact spot on which the grain and the straw are to be stored up.”
It just so happened that the fields owned by the Brahman were filled with ripe rice, ready for harvest. But the Brahman didn’t have the money to pay anyone to cut the golden crop. What was he supposed to do? He went to his spirit-friend, the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]Brahmadaitya, and said, “Oh, Brahmadaitya, I’m in big trouble. Thanks to your help, I have this rent-free land full of ripe rice, but I can't afford to have it harvested since I’m a poor man. What should I do?” The kind Brahmadaitya replied, “Oh, Brahman, don’t worry about this. I’ll make sure the rice is not only harvested, but that it’s threshed and stored in granaries, with the straw piled up neatly. Just do one thing for me. Borrow one hundred sickles from the villagers and place them all at the base of this tree at night. Also, get ready the exact spots for where the grain and the straw will be stored.”
The joy of the Brahman knew no bounds. He easily got a hundred sickles, as the husbandmen of the village, knowing that he had become rich, readily lent him what he wanted. At sunset he took the hundred sickles and put them beneath the vakula-tree. He also selected a spot of ground near his hut for his magazine of paddy and for his ricks of straw; and washed the spot with a solution of cow-dung and water. After making these preparations he went to sleep.
The Brahman's happiness was limitless. He quickly got a hundred sickles, as the farmers in the village, aware of his newfound wealth, easily lent him what he needed. At sunset, he took the hundred sickles and placed them under the vakula-tree. He also chose a piece of land near his hut for storing rice and stacking straw, and cleaned the area with a mix of cow dung and water. After making these arrangements, he went to sleep.
In the meantime, soon after nightfall, when the villagers had all retired to their houses, the Brahmadaitya called to him the ghosts of the haunted tree, who were one hundred in number, and said to them, “You must to-night do some work for the poor Brahman whom I am befriending. The hundred bighas of land which he [197]has got from the zemindar are all covered with standing ripe corn. He has not the means to reap it. This night you all must do the work for him. Here are, you see, a hundred sickles; let each of you take a sickle in hand and come to the field I shall show him. There are a hundred of you. Let each ghost cut the paddy of one bigha, bring the sheaves on his back to the Brahman’s house, thresh the corn, put the corn in one large granary, and pile up the straw in separate ricks. Now, don’t lose time. You must do it all this very night.” The hundred ghosts at once said to the Brahmadaitya, “We are ready to do whatever your lordship commands us.” The Brahmadaitya showed the ghosts the Brahman’s house, and the spot prepared for receiving the grain and the straw, and then took them to the Brahman’s fields, all waving with the golden harvest. The ghosts at once fell to it. A ghost harvest-reaper is different from a human harvest-reaper. What a man cuts in a whole day, a ghost cuts in a minute. Mash, mash, mash, the sickles went round, and the long stalks of paddy fell to the ground. The reaping over, the ghosts took up the sheaves on their huge backs and carried them all to the Brahman’s house. The ghosts then separated the grain from the straw, stored up the grain in one huge store-house, and piled up the straw in many a fantastic rick. It was full two hours before sunrise when the ghosts finished their work and retired to rest on their tree. No words can tell either the joy of the Brahman and his wife when early next morning [198]they opened the door of their hut, or the surprise of the villagers, when they saw the huge granary and the fantastic ricks of straw. The villagers did not understand it. They at once ascribed it to the gods.
In the meantime, shortly after nightfall, when the villagers had all gone to bed, the Brahmadaitya summoned the ghosts of the haunted tree, who numbered one hundred, and told them, “Tonight, you need to help the poor Brahman I’m supporting. The hundred bighas of land he [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] received from the zemindar is filled with standing ripe corn. He doesn't have the means to harvest it. Tonight, you all must do the work for him. Here are a hundred sickles; each of you take one and come to the field I’ll show you. There are a hundred of you, so let each ghost harvest the paddy from one bigha, carry the sheaves on your back to the Brahman’s house, thresh the corn, put the corn in one large granary, and stack the straw into separate ricks. Now, don’t waste any time. You must complete it all tonight.” The hundred ghosts immediately responded to the Brahmadaitya, “We’re ready to do whatever you command.” The Brahmadaitya led the ghosts to the Brahman’s house, showing them the area set up for the grain and straw, and then took them to the Brahman’s fields, all shimmering with the golden harvest. The ghosts jumped into action. A ghost harvest-reaper works differently than a human one. What a person cuts in an entire day, a ghost can finish in a minute. Mash, mash, mash, the sickles sliced through the stalks of paddy, and they fell to the ground. Once the reaping was done, the ghosts picked up the sheaves on their massive backs and carried them all to the Brahman’s house. Then, the ghosts separated the grain from the straw, stored the grain in a large warehouse, and stacked the straw into numerous quirky ricks. It was a full two hours before sunrise when the ghosts completed their work and rested back on their tree. No words can express the joy of the Brahman and his wife when they opened their hut door early the next morning [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or the surprise of the villagers when they saw the massive granary and the unique straw ricks. The villagers couldn’t comprehend it and immediately attributed it to the gods.
A few days after this the Brahman went to the vakula-tree and said to the Brahmadaitya, “I have one more favour to ask of you, Brahmadaitya. As the gods have been very gracious to me, I wish to feed one thousand Brahmans; and I shall thank you for providing me with the materials of the feast.” “With the greatest pleasure,” said the polite Brahmadaitya; “I’ll supply you with the requirements of a feast for a thousand Brahmans; only show me the cellars in which the provisions are to be stored away.” The Brahman improvised a store-room. The day before the feast the store-room was overflowing with provisions. There were one hundred jars of ghi (clarified butter), one hill of flour, one hundred jars of sugar, one hundred jars of milk, curds, and congealed milk, and the other thousand and one things required in a great Brahmanical feast. The next morning one hundred Brahman pastrycooks were employed; the thousand Brahmans ate their fill; but the host, the Brahman of the story, did not eat. He thought he would eat with the Brahmadaitya. But the Brahmadaitya, who was present there though unseen, told him that he could not gratify him on that point, as by befriending the Brahman the Brahmadaitya’s allotted period had come to an end, and the pushpaka3 chariot had been sent to [199]him from heaven. The Brahmadaitya, being released from his ghostly life, was taken up into heaven; and the Brahman lived happily for many years, begetting sons and grandsons.
A few days later, the Brahman went to the vakula tree and said to Brahmadaitya, “I have one more favor to ask of you, Brahmadaitya. Since the gods have been very generous to me, I want to feed one thousand Brahmans, and I would appreciate your help in providing the supplies for the feast.” “With pleasure,” replied the courteous Brahmadaitya. “I’ll provide you with everything you need for a feast for a thousand Brahmans; just show me where you want to store the provisions.” The Brahman set up a storage room. The day before the feast, the storage room was filled to the brim with food. There were one hundred jars of ghi (clarified butter), a mound of flour, one hundred jars of sugar, one hundred jars of milk, curds, congealed milk, and the thousand and one other items needed for a grand Brahmanical feast. The next morning, one hundred Brahman pastry chefs were brought in; the thousand Brahmans ate their fill, but the host, the Brahman in the story, did not eat. He thought he would share a meal with Brahmadaitya. However, Brahmadaitya, who was present but unseen, informed him that he couldn’t fulfill that wish, as befriending the Brahman meant his time had run out, and the pushpaka chariot had been sent to [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] him from heaven. Brahmadaitya, having completed his ghostly existence, ascended to heaven, while the Brahman lived happily for many years, having sons and grandsons.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[200]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XVI
The Story of a Hiraman1
There was a fowler who had a wife. The fowler’s wife said to her husband one day, “My dear, I’ll tell you the reason why we are always in want. It is because you sell every bird you catch by your rods, whereas if we sometimes eat some of the birds you catch, we are sure to have better luck. I propose therefore that whatever bird or birds you bag to-day we do not sell, but dress and eat.” The fowler agreed to his wife’s proposal, and went out a-bird-catching. He went about from wood to wood with his limed rods, accompanied by his wife, but in vain. Somehow or other they did not succeed in catching any bird till near sundown. But just as they were returning homewards they caught a beautiful hiraman. The fowler’s wife, taking the bird in her hand and feeling it all over, said, “What a small bird this is! how much meat can it have? There is no use in killing it.” The hiraman said, “Mother, [201]do not kill me, but take me to the king, and you will get a large sum of money by selling me.” The fowler and his wife were greatly taken aback on hearing the bird speak, and they asked the bird what price they should set upon it. The hiraman answered, “Leave that to me; take me to the king and offer me for sale; and when the king asks my price, say, ‘The bird will tell its own price,’ and then I’ll mention a large sum.” The fowler accordingly went the next day to the king’s palace, and offered the bird for sale. The king, delighted with the beauty of the bird, asked the fowler what he would take for it. The fowler said, “O great king, the bird will tell its own price.” “What! can the bird speak?” asked the king. “Yes, my lord; be pleased to ask the bird its price,” replied the fowler. The king, half in jest and half in seriousness, said, “Well, hiraman, what is your price?” The hiraman answered, “Please your majesty, my price is ten thousand rupees. Do not think that the price is too high. Count out the money for the fowler, for I’ll be of the greatest service to your majesty.” “What service can you be of to me, hiraman?” asked the king. “Your majesty will see that in due time,” replied the hiraman. The king, surprised beyond measure at hearing the hiraman talk, and talk so sensibly, took the bird, and ordered his treasurer to tell down the sum of ten thousand rupees to the fowler.
There was a birdcatcher who had a wife. One day, the birdcatcher's wife said to her husband, “My dear, I’ll explain why we’re always struggling financially. It’s because you sell every bird you catch with your nets. If we occasionally eat some of the birds, we'll surely have better luck. So today, let’s keep whatever bird or birds you catch and cook and eat them instead of selling them.” The birdcatcher agreed to her plan and went out to catch birds. He and his wife wandered from forest to forest with their sticky nets, but they had no luck. They didn’t catch any birds until just before sunset. As they were about to head home, they caught a beautiful bird. The birdcatcher’s wife held the bird and said, “This is so small! How much meat can it have? There’s no point in killing it.” The bird replied, “Please, don’t kill me. Take me to the king, and you’ll get a lot of money for me.” The birdcatcher and his wife were shocked to hear the bird speak and asked it what price they should set. The bird replied, “Leave that to me; just take me to the king and offer me for sale. When the king asks for my price, say, ‘The bird will state its own price,’ and I’ll mention a large amount.” The birdcatcher followed the bird’s advice and went to the king’s palace the next day to sell the bird. The king, impressed by how beautiful the bird was, asked the birdcatcher what he wanted for it. The birdcatcher said, “Oh great king, the bird will state its own price.” “What? The bird can speak?” asked the king. “Yes, my lord; please ask the bird what it costs,” replied the birdcatcher. The king, half joking and half serious, said, “Alright, bird, what is your price?” The bird replied, “Your majesty, my price is ten thousand rupees. Don’t think it’s too much. Please pay the birdcatcher, for I will be of great service to you.” “What kind of service can you provide, bird?” asked the king. “You’ll see in due time, your majesty,” replied the bird. The king, utterly amazed that the bird could talk so intelligently, took the bird and instructed his treasurer to give the birdcatcher ten thousand rupees.
The king had six queens, but he was so taken up with the bird that he almost forgot that they [202]lived; at any rate, his days and nights were spent in the company, not of the queens, but of the bird. The hiraman not only replied intelligently to every question the king put, but it recited to him the names of the three hundred and thirty millions of the gods of the Hindu pantheon, the hearing of which is always regarded as an act of piety. The queens felt that they were neglected by the king, became jealous of the bird, and determined to kill it. It was long before they got an opportunity, as the bird was the king’s inseparable companion. One day the king went out a-hunting, and he was to be away from the palace for two days. The six queens determined to avail themselves of the opportunity and put an end to the life of the bird. They said to one another, “Let us go and ask the bird which of us is the ugliest in his estimation, and she whom he pronounces the ugliest shall strangle the bird.” Thus resolved, they all went into the room where the bird was; but before the queens could put any questions the bird so sweetly and so piously recited the names of the gods and goddesses, that the hearts of them all were melted into tenderness, and they came away without accomplishing their purpose. The following day, however, their evil genius returned, and they called themselves a thousand fools for having been diverted from their purpose. They therefore determined to steel their hearts against all pity, and to kill the bird without delay. They all went into the room, and said to the bird, “O hiraman, you are a very wise bird, we hear, and [203]your judgments are all right; will you please tell us which of us is the handsomest and which the ugliest?” The bird, knowing the evil design of the queens, said to them, “How can I answer your questions remaining in this cage? In order to pronounce a correct judgment I must look minutely on every limb of you all, both in front and behind. If you wish to know my opinion you must set me free.” The women were at first afraid of setting the bird free lest it should fly away; but on second thoughts they set it free after shutting all the doors and windows of the room. The bird, on examining the room, saw that it had a water-passage through which it was possible to escape. When the question was repeated several times by the queens, the bird said, “The beauty of not one of you can be compared to the beauty of the little toe of the lady that lives beyond the seven oceans and the thirteen rivers.” The queens, on hearing their beauty spoken of in such slighting terms, became exceedingly furious, and rushed towards the bird to tear it in pieces; but before they could get at it, it escaped through the water-passage, and took shelter in a wood-cutter’s hut which was hard by.
The king had six queens, but he was so obsessed with the bird that he nearly forgot they existed; at least, his days and nights were spent in the company of the bird, not the queens. The hiraman not only answered every question from the king intelligently, but it also recited the names of the three hundred and thirty million gods of the Hindu pantheon, which is always considered an act of devotion. The queens felt neglected and grew jealous of the bird, deciding they had to kill it. It took a long time to find a chance, as the bird was the king’s constant companion. One day, the king went hunting, leaving the palace for two days. The six queens seized this opportunity to end the bird's life. They said to one another, “Let’s ask the bird which of us it thinks is the ugliest, and whoever he says is the ugliest will strangle the bird.” With that resolve, they all entered the room where the bird was; however, before they could ask anything, the bird sweetly and devoutly recited the names of the gods and goddesses, melting their hearts with tenderness, and they left without carrying out their plan. The next day, though, their evil thoughts returned, and they scolded themselves for being distracted from their goal. They decided to harden their hearts and kill the bird without hesitation. They went back into the room and said to the bird, “Oh hiraman, you are said to be a very wise bird, and your judgments are always right; please tell us which of us is the most beautiful and which is the ugliest?” The bird, knowing the queens' wicked intentions, replied, “How can I judge you while I’m in this cage? To give an accurate opinion, I need to see every limb of each of you, both front and back. If you want my opinion, you must free me.” At first, the queens hesitated to set the bird free in case it flew away; but ultimately, they released it after securing all the doors and windows. When the bird checked the room, it discovered a water passage that allowed for escape. After the queens repeated their question several times, the bird said, “None of your beauties can compare to the beauty of the little toe of the woman who lives beyond the seven oceans and the thirteen rivers.” Hearing their beauty spoken of in such a dismissive way made the queens extremely angry, and they rushed toward the bird to tear it apart; but before they could reach it, the bird escaped through the water passage and found shelter in a wood-cutter’s hut nearby.
The next day the king returned home from hunting, and not finding the hiraman on its perch became mad with grief. He asked the queens, and they told him that they knew nothing about it. The king wept day and night for the bird, as he loved it much. His ministers became afraid lest [204]his reason should give way, for he used every hour of the day to weep, saying, “O my hiraman! O my hiraman! where art thou gone?” Proclamation was made by beat of drum throughout the kingdom to the effect that if any person could produce before the king his pet hiraman he would be rewarded with ten thousand rupees. The wood-cutter, rejoiced at the idea of becoming independent for life, produced the precious bird and obtained the reward. The king, on hearing from the parrot that the queens had attempted to kill it, became mad with rage. He ordered them to be driven away from the palace and put in a desert place without food. The king’s order was obeyed, and it was rumoured after a few days that the poor queens were all devoured by wild beasts.
The next day, the king came back home from hunting and, not finding the hiraman on its perch, became overwhelmed with grief. He asked the queens, and they said they didn't know anything about it. The king wept day and night for the bird, as he loved it dearly. His ministers became worried that [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] he might lose his sanity, since he spent every hour crying, saying, “Oh my hiraman! Oh my hiraman! Where have you gone?” A proclamation was announced by drumbeat throughout the kingdom stating that anyone who could bring the king his beloved hiraman would be rewarded with ten thousand rupees. The woodcutter, excited at the chance to be set for life, brought forth the precious bird and received the reward. When the king heard from the parrot that the queens had tried to kill it, he flew into a rage. He ordered them to be expelled from the palace and left in a deserted place without food. The king’s command was carried out, and it was rumored after a few days that the poor queens were all eaten by wild beasts.
After some time the king said to the parrot, “Hiraman, you said to the queens that the beauty of none of them could be compared to the beauty of even the little toe of the lady who lives on the other side of the seven oceans and thirteen rivers. Do you know of any means by which I can get at that lady?”
After a while, the king said to the parrot, “Hiraman, you told the queens that none of them could match the beauty of even the little toe of the woman who lives across the seven oceans and thirteen rivers. Do you know of any way I can reach that woman?”
Hiraman. Of course I do. I can take your majesty to the door of the palace in which that lady of peerless beauty lives; and if your majesty will abide by my counsel, I will undertake to put that lady into your arms.
Hiraman. Of course I do. I can take you to the entrance of the palace where that incredibly beautiful lady lives; and if you follow my advice, I’ll make sure she ends up in your arms.
King. I will do whatever you tell me. What do you wish me to do?
King. I'll do whatever you say. What do you want me to do?
Hiraman. What is required is a pakshiraj.2 If [205]you can procure a horse of that species, you can ride upon it, and in no time we shall cross the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, and stand at the door of the lady’s palace.
Hiraman. What we need is a pakshiraj.2 If [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]you can get a horse of that kind, you can ride it, and before long, we'll cross the seven seas and thirteen rivers, and be right at the entrance of the lady’s palace.
King. I have, as you know, a large stud of horses; we can now go and see if there are any pakshirajes amongst them.
King. I have, as you know, a big group of horses; we can now go and see if there are any pakshirajes among them.
The king and the hiraman went to the royal stables and examined all the horses. The hiraman passed by all the fine-looking horses and those of high mettle, and alighted upon a wretched-looking lean pony, and said, “Here is the horse I want. It is a horse of the genuine pakshiraj breed, but it must be fed full six months with the finest grain before it can answer our purpose.” The king accordingly put that pony in a stable by itself and himself saw every day that it was fed with the finest grain that could be got in the kingdom. The pony rapidly improved in appearance, and at the end of six months the hiraman pronounced it fit for service. The parrot then told the king to order the royal silversmith to make some khais3 of silver. A large quantity of silver khais was made in a short time. When about to start on their aërial journey the hiraman said to the king, “I have one request to make. Please whip the horse only once at starting. If you whip him more than once, we shall not be able to reach the palace, but stick mid-way. And when we return homewards after capturing the lady, you are also to whip the horse only once; if you whip him more than once, [206]we shall come only half the way and remain there.” The king then got upon the pakshiraj with the hiraman and the silver khais and gently whipped the animal once. The horse shot through the air with the speed of lightning, passed over many countries, kingdoms, and empires, crossed the oceans and thirteen rivers, and alighted in the evening at the gate of a beautiful palace.
The king and the hiraman went to the royal stables to check out all the horses. The hiraman skipped past all the impressive horses and those of high quality, finally stopping at a scrawny, miserable-looking pony, and said, “This is the horse I want. It's a true pakshiraj breed, but it needs to be fed the best grain for six months before it can serve our needs.” The king then placed that pony in a stable by itself and ensured every day that it was fed the finest grain available in the kingdom. The pony quickly grew healthier, and at the end of six months, the hiraman declared it ready for service. The parrot then instructed the king to have the royal silversmith create some khais3 out of silver. A large number of silver khais were produced in no time. When they were about to begin their aerial journey, the hiraman said to the king, “I have one request: please whip the horse just once at the start. If you whip him more than that, we won't make it to the palace; we'll get stuck halfway. And when we head back after rescuing the lady, you should also whip the horse just once; if you whip him more than once, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] we’ll only get halfway and stay there.” The king then got on the pakshiraj with the hiraman and the silver khais and gently whipped the horse once. The horse shot through the air like lightning, flew over many countries, kingdoms, and empires, crossed oceans and thirteen rivers, and landed in the evening at the gate of a stunning palace.
Now, near the palace-gate there stood a lofty tree. The hiraman told the king to put the horse in the stable hard by, and then to climb into the tree and remain there concealed. The hiraman took the silver khais, and with its beak began dropping khai after khai from the foot of the tree, all through the corridors and passages, up to the door of the bedchamber of the lady of peerless beauty. After doing this, the hiraman perched upon the tree where the king was concealed. Some hours after midnight, the maid-servant of the lady, who slept in the same room with her, wishing to come out, opened the door and noticed the silver khais lying there. She took up a few of them, and not knowing what they were, showed them to her lady. The lady, admiring the little silver bullets, and wondering how they could have got there, came out of her room and began picking them up. She saw a regular stream of them apparently issuing from near the door of her room, and proceeding she knew not how far. She went on picking up in a basket the bright, shining khais all through the corridors and passages, till she came to the foot of the tree. No sooner did the lady of peerless beauty [207]come to the foot of the tree than the king, agreeably to instructions previously given to him by the hiraman, alighted from the tree and caught hold of the lady. In a moment she was put upon the horse along with himself. At that moment the hiraman sat upon the shoulder of the king, the king gently whipped the horse once, and they all were whirled through the air with the speed of lightning. The king, wishing to reach home soon with the precious prize, and forgetful of the instructions of the hiraman, whipped the horse again; on which the horse at once alighted on the outskirts of what seemed a dense forest. “What have you done, O king?” shouted out the hiraman. “Did I not tell you not to whip the horse more than once? You have whipped him twice, and we are done for. We may meet with our death here.” But the thing was done, and it could not be helped. The pakshiraj became powerless; and the party could not proceed homewards. They dismounted; but they could not see anywhere the habitations of men. They ate some fruits and roots, and slept that night there upon the ground.
Now, near the palace gate, there was a tall tree. The hiraman told the king to put the horse in a nearby stable and then to climb into the tree and hide. The hiraman took the silver khais and, with its beak, started dropping khai after khai from the base of the tree, all through the corridors and passageways, leading up to the door of the stunning lady's bedchamber. After doing this, the hiraman perched on the tree where the king was hidden. A few hours after midnight, the maidservant of the lady, who shared the room with her, decided to step out, opened the door, and noticed the silver khais lying there. She picked a few of them up and, not knowing what they were, showed them to her lady. The lady admired the little silver bullets and wondered how they ended up there, so she stepped out of her room and started collecting them. She saw a continuous stream of them seemingly coming from near her door, and she followed it, picking them up in a basket while walking through the corridors and passages until she reached the foot of the tree. As soon as the beautiful lady [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] arrived at the tree, the king, following the hiraman's earlier instructions, climbed down and grabbed the lady. In an instant, she was placed on the horse alongside him. At that moment, the hiraman sat on the king's shoulder, the king lightly whipped the horse once, and they were all whisked through the air at lightning speed. Eager to get home quickly with his precious prize and forgetting the hiraman's instructions, the king whipped the horse again; immediately, the horse landed on the outskirts of what appeared to be a dense forest. “What have you done, O king?” yelled the hiraman. “Did I not tell you not to whip the horse more than once? You've whipped him twice, and now we're in trouble. We might meet our end here.” But it was done, and there was nothing to be done about it. The pakshiraj became powerless, and they could not continue home. They dismounted but couldn't find any signs of human habitation. They ate some fruits and roots and slept on the ground that night.
Next morning it so chanced that the king of that country came to that forest to hunt. As he was pursuing a stag, whom he had pierced with an arrow, he came across the king and the lady of peerless beauty. Struck with the matchless beauty of the lady, he wished to seize her. He whistled, and in a moment his attendants flocked around him. The lady was made a captive, and her lover, who had brought her from her house on the other [208]side of the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, was not put to death, but his eyes were put out, and he was left alone in the forest—alone, and yet not alone, for the good hiraman was with him.
The next morning, the king of that country happened to come to that forest to hunt. While chasing a stag he had hit with an arrow, he encountered the king and the incredibly beautiful lady. Captivated by her unmatched beauty, he decided to take her. He whistled, and in no time, his attendants gathered around him. The lady was captured, and her lover, who had brought her from her home on the other [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]side of the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, wasn’t killed but was blinded and left alone in the forest—alone, yet not alone, for the good hiraman was with him.
The lady of peerless beauty was taken into the king’s palace, as well as the pony of her lover. The lady said to the king that he must not come near her for six months, in consequence of a vow which she had taken, and which would be completed in that period of time. She mentioned six months, as that period would be necessary for recruiting the constitution of the pakshiraj. As the lady professed to engage every day in religious ceremonies, in consequence of her vow, a separate house was assigned to her, where she took the pakshiraj and fed him with the choicest grain. But everything would be fruitless if the lady did not meet the hiraman. But how is she to get a sight of that bird? She adopted the following expedient. She ordered her servants to scatter on the roof of her house heaps of paddy, grain, and all sorts of pulse for the refreshment of birds. The consequence was, that thousands of the feathery race came to the roof to partake of the abundant feast. The lady was every day on the look out for her hiraman. The hiraman, meanwhile, was in great distress in the forest. He had to take care not only of himself, but of the now blinded king. He plucked some ripe fruits in the forest, and gave them to the king to eat, and he ate of them himself. This was the manner of hiraman’s life. The other birds of the forest spoke thus to the parrot—[209]“O hiraman, you have a miserable life of it in this forest. Why don’t you come with us to an abundant feast provided for us by a pious lady, who scatters many maunds of pulse on the roof of her house for the benefit of our race? We go there early in the morning and return in the evening, eating our fill along with thousands of other birds.” The hiraman resolved to accompany them next morning, shrewdly suspecting more in the lady’s charity to birds than the other birds thought there was in it. The hiraman saw the lady, and had a long chat with her about the health of the blinded king, the means of curing his blindness, and about her escape. The plan adopted was as follows: The pony would be ready for aerial flight in a short time—for a great part of the six months had already elapsed; and the king’s blindness could be cured if the hiraman could procure from the chicks of the bihangama and bihangami birds, who had their nest on the tree at the gate of the lady’s palace beyond the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, a quantity of their ordure, fresh and hot, and apply it to the eyeballs of the blinded king. The following morning the hiraman started on his errand of mercy, remained at night on the tree at the gate of the palace beyond the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, and early the next morning waited below the nest of the birds with a leaf on his beak, into which dropped the ordure of the chicks. That moment the hiraman flew across the oceans and rivers, came to the forest, and applied the precious balm to the sightless sockets of the king. [210]The king opened his eyes and saw. In a few days the pakshiraj was in proper trim. The lady escaped to the forest and took the king up; and the lady, king, and hiraman all reached the king’s capital safe and sound. The king and the lady were united together in wedlock. They lived many years together happily, and begat sons and daughters; and the beautiful hiraman was always with them reciting the names of the three hundred and thirty millions of gods.
The incredibly beautiful woman was brought into the king’s palace, along with her lover's pony. She told the king that he couldn’t come near her for six months because of a vow she had taken, which would end in that timeframe. She mentioned the six months, as that was how long it would take to restore the health of the pakshiraj. Since she claimed she would engage in religious ceremonies every day due to her vow, a separate house was set aside for her, where she cared for the pakshiraj and fed him the best grains. But everything would be pointless if she didn’t get to see the hiraman. How could she catch a glimpse of that bird? She came up with a plan. She instructed her servants to scatter piles of rice, grains, and all kinds of pulses on the roof of her house for the birds to enjoy. As a result, thousands of birds came to feast on the plentiful food. Every day, the lady kept an eye out for her hiraman. Meanwhile, the hiraman was suffering in the forest. He had to take care of not just himself but also the now-blinded king. He picked some ripe fruits from the forest and shared them with the king, who ate them along with him. This was how the hiraman lived. The other birds in the forest said to the parrot—[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]“Oh, hiraman, you have a tough life here in the forest. Why don’t you join us for a plentiful feast provided by a kind woman, who scatters heaps of pulses on her roof for us? We go there early in the morning and come back in the evening, satisfying our hunger with thousands of other birds.” The hiraman decided to join them the next morning, suspecting that there was more to the lady’s generosity than the other birds realized. The hiraman finally met the lady and had a long conversation about the health of the blinded king, how to cure his blindness, and about her escape. The plan they devised was as follows: The pony would be ready for flight soon, as a significant part of the six months had already passed; and the king’s blindness could be cured if the hiraman could obtain fresh droppings from the chicks of the bihangama and bihangami birds, who nested on the tree at the gate of the lady’s palace beyond seven oceans and thirteen rivers, and apply it to the king’s eyes. The next morning, the hiraman set out on his mission of mercy, staying overnight on the tree at the gate of the palace beyond the seven oceans and thirteen rivers, and early the next morning waited under the birds' nest with a leaf in his beak, ready to catch the chicks’ droppings. At that moment, the hiraman flew across the oceans and rivers, returned to the forest, and applied the precious remedy to the king’s sightless eyes. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] The king opened his eyes and could see again. Within a few days, the pakshiraj was back to his normal self. The lady escaped to the forest and brought the king with her; together, the lady, the king, and hiraman safely reached the king’s capital. The king and the lady were married and lived many happy years together, having sons and daughters, while the beautiful hiraman stayed with them, reciting the names of the three hundred and thirty million gods.

“The lady, king, and hiraman all reached the king’s capital safe and sound”
“The lady, king, and hiraman all arrived at the king’s capital safe and sound.”
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn is withering, etc.
[211]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
1 “Hiraman (from harit, green, and mani, a gem), the name of a beautiful species of parrot, a native of the Molucca Islands (Psittacus sinensis).”—Carey’s Dictionary of the Bengalee Language, vol. ii. part iii. p. 1537.
1 “Hiraman (from harit, meaning green, and mani, meaning gem), is the name of a beautiful species of parrot native to the Molucca Islands (Psittacus sinensis).”—Carey’s Dictionary of the Bengalee Language, vol. ii. part iii. p. 1537.
XVII
The Origin of Rubies
There was a certain king who died leaving four sons behind him with his queen. The queen was passionately fond of the youngest of the princes. She gave him the best robes, the best horses, the best food, and the best furniture. The other three princes became exceedingly jealous of their youngest brother, and conspiring against him and their mother, made them live in a separate house, and took possession of the estate. Owing to overindulgence, the youngest prince had become very wilful. He never listened to any one, not even to his mother, but had his own way in everything. One day he went with his mother to bathe in the river. A large boat was riding there at anchor. None of the boatmen were in it. The prince went into the boat, and told his mother to come into it. His mother besought him to get down from the boat, as it did not belong to him. But the prince said, “No, mother, I am not coming down; I mean to go on a voyage, and if you wish to come with me, then delay not but come up at [212]once, or I shall be off in a trice.” The queen besought the prince to do no such thing, but to come down instantly. But the prince gave no heed to what she said, and began to take up the anchor. The queen went up into the boat in great haste; and the moment she was on board the boat started, and falling into the current passed on swiftly like an arrow. The boat went on and on till it reached the sea. After it had gone many furlongs into the open sea, the boat came near a whirlpool, where the prince saw a great many rubies of monstrous size floating on the waters. Such large rubies no one had ever seen, each being in value equal to the wealth of seven kings. The prince caught hold of half a dozen of those rubies, and put them on board. His mother said, “Darling, don’t take up those red balls; they must belong to somebody who has been shipwrecked, and we may be taken up as thieves.” At the repeated entreaties of his mother the prince threw them into the sea, keeping only one tied up in his clothes. The boat then drifted towards the coast, and the queen and the prince arrived at a certain port where they landed.
There was a king who died, leaving behind four sons with his queen. The queen was very fond of the youngest prince. She gave him the best clothes, the best horses, the best food, and the best furniture. The other three princes became extremely jealous of their youngest brother. They conspired against him and their mother, forcing them to live in a separate house and taking over the estate. Because of being spoiled, the youngest prince became very stubborn. He never listened to anyone, not even his mother, and insisted on doing everything his own way. One day, he went with his mother to bathe in the river. There was a big boat anchored nearby, and none of the boatmen were aboard. The prince climbed into the boat and told his mother to join him. She urged him to get down, reminding him that the boat didn’t belong to him. But the prince insisted, “No, mother, I’m not getting down; I want to go on a voyage, and if you want to come with me, hurry up and get on at [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] or I’ll leave without you.” The queen pleaded with her son not to do that, but he ignored her and started to lift the anchor. In a panic, the queen hurried onto the boat, and as soon as she was on board, the boat set off, quickly carried away by the current like an arrow. The boat continued until it reached the sea. After sailing several miles into open water, they came near a whirlpool where the prince saw many enormous rubies floating around. No one had ever seen such large rubies before, each worth as much as the wealth of seven kings. The prince grabbed half a dozen of the rubies and brought them aboard. His mother said, “Sweetheart, don’t take those red balls; they must belong to someone who was shipwrecked, and we could be seen as thieves.” After his mother’s repeated pleas, the prince tossed the rubies back into the sea, keeping only one tied up in his clothes. The boat then drifted towards the coast, and the queen and the prince arrived at a port where they disembarked.
The port where they landed was not a small place; it was a large city, the capital of a great king. Not far from the place, the queen and her son hired a hut where they lived. As the prince was yet a boy, he was fond of playing at marbles. When the children of the king came out to play on a lawn before the palace, our young prince joined them. He had no marbles, but he played [213]with the ruby which he had in his possession. The ruby was so hard that it broke every taw against which it struck. The daughter of the king, who used to watch the games from a balcony of the palace, was astonished to see a brilliant red ball in the hand of the strange lad, and wanted to take possession of it. She told her father that a boy of the street had an uncommonly bright stone in his possession which she must have, or else she would starve herself to death. The king ordered his servants to bring to him the lad with the precious stone. When the boy was brought, the king wondered at the largeness and brilliancy of the ruby. He had never seen anything like it. He doubted whether any king of any country in the world possessed so great a treasure. He asked the lad where he had got it. The lad replied that he got it from the sea. The king offered a thousand rupees for the ruby, and the lad not knowing its value readily parted with it for that sum. He went with the money to his mother, who was not a little frightened, thinking that her son had stolen the money from some rich man’s house. She became quiet, however, on being assured that the money was given to him by the king in exchange for the red ball which he had picked up in the sea.
The port where they arrived wasn't small; it was a big city, the capital of a powerful king. Nearby, the queen and her son rented a hut where they lived. Since the prince was still a boy, he enjoyed playing marbles. When the king's children came out to play on a lawn in front of the palace, our young prince joined them. He didn't have any marbles, but he played [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] with the ruby he owned. The ruby was so hard that it shattered every taw he hit. The king's daughter, who would watch the games from a balcony of the palace, was amazed to see a bright red ball in the hands of the strange boy and wanted to take it from him. She told her father that a street boy had an exceptionally bright stone that she had to have, or she'd starve herself. The king ordered his servants to bring the boy with the precious stone to him. When the boy arrived, the king was astonished by the size and brilliance of the ruby. He had never seen anything like it and doubted if any king in the world had such a treasure. He asked the boy where he got it. The boy replied that he found it in the sea. The king offered a thousand rupees for the ruby, and the boy, not knowing its worth, happily agreed to the price. He took the money to his mother, who became quite frightened, thinking her son had stolen it from a wealthy man's house. However, she calmed down when he explained that the king had given him the money in exchange for the red ball he had found in the sea.
The king’s daughter, on getting the ruby, put it in her hair, and, standing before her pet parrot, said to the bird, “Oh, my darling parrot, don’t I look very beautiful with this ruby in my hair?” The parrot replied, “Beautiful! you look quite [214]hideous with it! What princess ever puts only one ruby in her hair? It would be somewhat feasible if you had two at least.” Stung with shame at the reproach cast in her teeth by the parrot, the princess went into the grief-chamber of the palace, and would neither eat nor drink. The king was not a little concerned when he heard that his daughter had gone into the grief-chamber. He went to her, and asked her the cause of her grief. The princess told the king what her pet parrot had said, and added, “Father, if you do not procure for me another ruby like this, I’ll put an end to my life by mine own hands.” The king was overwhelmed with grief. Where was he to get another ruby like it? He doubted whether another like it could be found in the whole world. He ordered the lad who had sold the ruby to be brought into his presence. “Have you, young man,” asked the king, “another ruby like the one you sold me?” The lad replied, “No, I have not got one. Why, do you want another? I can give you lots, if you wish to have them. They are to be found in a whirlpool in the sea, far, far away. I can go and fetch some for you.” Amazed at the lad’s reply, the king offered rich rewards for procuring only another ruby of the same sort.
The king’s daughter, upon receiving the ruby, placed it in her hair and, standing in front of her pet parrot, said, “Oh, my sweet parrot, don’t I look gorgeous with this ruby in my hair?” The parrot responded, “Gorgeous? You look absolutely hideous with it! What princess only puts one ruby in her hair? It would be a bit more acceptable if you had at least two.” Hurt by the parrot's harsh words, the princess went to the grief-chamber of the palace, refusing to eat or drink. The king became quite worried when he learned that his daughter had retreated to the grief-chamber. He went to her and asked what was troubling her. The princess told the king what her parrot had said and added, “Father, if you don’t get me another ruby like this one, I’ll end my life myself.” The king was devastated. Where could he find another ruby like it? He doubted that one could be found anywhere in the world. He ordered the young man who sold the ruby to come before him. “Do you have another ruby like the one you sold me?” the king asked. The young man replied, “No, I don’t have one. Why, do you want another? I can get you plenty if you want. They can be found in a whirlpool in the sea, far, far away. I can go and fetch some for you.” Surprised by the young man’s answer, the king promised him rich rewards for finding just one more ruby of the same kind.

“‘What princess ever puts only one ruby in her hair?’”
“‘What princess ever wears just one ruby in her hair?’”
The lad went home and said to his mother that he must go to sea again to fetch some rubies for the king. The woman was quite frightened at the idea, and begged him not to go. But the lad was resolved on going, and nothing could prevent him from carrying out his purpose. He accordingly [215]went alone on board that same vessel which had brought him and his mother, and set sail. He reached the whirlpool, from near which he had formerly picked up the rubies. This time, however, he determined to go to the exact spot whence the rubies were coming out. He went to the centre of the whirlpool, where he saw a gap reaching to the bottom of the ocean. He dived into it, leaving his boat to wheel round the whirlpool. When he reached the bottom of the ocean he saw there a beautiful palace. He went inside. In the central room of the palace there was the god Siva, with his eyes closed, and absorbed apparently in intense meditation. A few feet above Siva’s head was a platform, on which lay a young lady of exquisite beauty. The prince went to the platform and saw that the head of the lady was separated from her body. Horrified at the sight, he did not know what to make of it. He saw a stream of blood trickling from the severed head, falling upon the matted head of Siva, and running into the ocean in the form of rubies. After a little two small rods, one of silver and one of gold, which were lying near the head of the lady, attracted his eyes. As he took up the rods in his hands, the golden rod accidentally fell upon the head, on which the head immediately joined itself to the body, and the lady got up. Astonished at the sight of a human being, the lady asked the prince who he was and how he had got there. After hearing the story of the prince’s adventures, the lady said, “Unhappy young man, depart instantly from this place; for [216]when Siva finishes his meditations he will turn you to ashes by a single glance of his eyes.” The young man, however, would not go except in her company, as he was over head and ears in love with the beautiful lady. At last they both contrived to run away from the palace, and coming up to the surface of the ocean they climbed into the boat near the centre of the whirlpool, and sailed away towards land, having previously laden the vessel with a cargo of rubies. The wonder of the prince’s mother at seeing the beautiful damsel may be well imagined. Early next morning the prince sent a basin full of big rubies, through a servant. The king was astonished beyond measure. His daughter, on getting the rubies, resolved on marrying the wonderful lad who had made a present of them to her. Though the prince had a wife, whom he had brought up from the depths of the ocean, he consented to have a second wife. They were accordingly married, and lived happily for years, begetting sons and daughters.
The young man went home and told his mother that he needed to go to sea again to get some rubies for the king. The woman was really scared at the thought and begged him not to go. But he was determined to go, and nothing could stop him from following through with his plan. So, he went alone onto that same ship that had brought him and his mother, and set sail. He arrived at the whirlpool, close to where he had previously found the rubies. This time, though, he decided to go to the exact place where the rubies were coming from. He headed to the center of the whirlpool, where he saw an opening that went down to the ocean floor. He dove into it, leaving his boat to spin around the whirlpool. When he reached the ocean bottom, he found a beautiful palace. He went inside. In the main room of the palace was the god Siva, with his eyes closed, seemingly deep in meditation. A few feet above Siva’s head was a platform where a young woman of stunning beauty lay. The prince approached the platform and saw that the woman’s head was detached from her body. Horrified by what he saw, he didn’t know how to react. He noticed a stream of blood trickling from the severed head, falling onto Siva's matted hair, and flowing into the ocean as rubies. Then two small rods, one silver and one gold, caught his attention. As he picked them up, the golden rod accidentally fell on the head, causing it to reattach to the body, and the lady stood up. Surprised to see another person, the lady asked the prince who he was and how he got there. After listening to his adventures, she warned him, “Unfortunate young man, leave this place immediately; because when Siva completes his meditation, he will turn you to ashes with just one glance.” However, he refused to leave unless she came with him, as he was completely in love with her. Eventually, they both managed to escape the palace, and as they surfaced, they climbed into the boat in the center of the whirlpool and sailed toward land, having filled the vessel with rubies. The astonishment of the prince’s mother at seeing the beautiful woman can be easily imagined. Early the next morning, the prince sent a basin full of large rubies through a servant. The king was incredibly amazed. His daughter, upon receiving the rubies, decided to marry the remarkable young man who had gifted them to her. Although the prince already had a wife, whom he had rescued from the ocean’s depths, he agreed to take a second wife. They were married and lived happily for many years, having sons and daughters.

“Coming up to the surface they climbed into the boat”
“Reaching the surface, they climbed into the boat.”
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya thorn withers, etc.
[217]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XVIII
The Match-making Jackal
Once on a time there lived a weaver, whose ancestors were very rich, but whose father had wasted the property which he had inherited in riotous living. He was born in a palace-like house, but he now lived in a miserable hut. He had no one in the world, his parents and all his relatives having died. Hard by the hut was the lair of a jackal. The jackal, remembering the wealth and grandeur of the weaver’s forefathers, had compassion on him, and one day coming to him, said, “Friend weaver, I see what a wretched life you are leading. I have a good mind to improve your condition. I’ll try and marry you to the daughter of the king of this country.” “I become the king’s son-in-law!” replied the weaver; “that will take place only when the sun rises in the west.” “You doubt my power?” rejoined the jackal; “you will see, I’ll bring it about.”
Once upon a time, there was a weaver whose ancestors were very wealthy, but his father squandered the inheritance on a lavish lifestyle. He was born in a grand house, but now he lived in a run-down hut. He had no one in the world, as his parents and all his relatives had passed away. Close to the hut was a jackal's den. The jackal, recalling the wealth and splendor of the weaver’s ancestors, felt sorry for him and one day approached him, saying, “Hey weaver, I see how miserable your life has become. I want to help change that. I’ll work to get you married to the daughter of the king of this land.” “I'll become the king’s son-in-law?” the weaver replied. “That’ll only happen when the sun rises in the west.” “Do you doubt my ability?” the jackal shot back. “Just wait; I’ll make it happen.”
The next morning the jackal started for the king’s city, which was many miles off. On the way he entered a plantation of the Piper betel [218]plant, and plucked a large quantity of its leaves. He reached the capital, and contrived to get inside the palace. On the premises of the palace was a tank in which the ladies of the king’s household performed their morning and afternoon ablutions. At the entrance of that tank the jackal laid himself down. The daughter of the king happened to come just at the time to bathe, accompanied by her maids. The princess was not a little struck at seeing the jackal lying down at the entrance. She told her maids to drive the jackal away. The jackal rose as if from sleep, and instead of running away, opened his bundle of betel-leaves, put some into his mouth, and began chewing them. The princess and her maids were not a little astonished at the sight. They said among themselves, “What an uncommon jackal is this! From what country can he have come? A jackal chewing betel-leaves! why thousands of men and women of this city cannot indulge in that luxury. He must have come from a wealthy land.” The princess asked the jackal, “Sivalu!1 from what country do you come? It must be a very prosperous country where the jackals chew betel-leaves. Do other animals in your country chew betel-leaves?” “Dearest princess,” replied the jackal, “I come from a land flowing with milk and honey. Betel-leaves are as plentiful in my country as the grass in your fields. All animals in my country—cows, sheep, dogs—chew betel-leaves. We want no good thing.” “Happy is the [219]country,” said the princess, “where there is such plenty, and thrice happy the king who rules in it!” “As for our king,” said the jackal, “he is the richest king in the world. His palace is like the heaven of Indra. I have seen your palace here; it is a miserable hut compared to the palace of our king.” The princess, whose curiosity was excited to the utmost pitch, hastily went through her bath, and going to the apartments of the queen-mother, told her of the wonderful jackal lying at the entrance of the tank. Her curiosity being excited, the jackal was sent for. When the jackal stood in the presence of the queen, he began munching the betel-leaves. “You come,” said the queen, “from a very rich country. Is your king married?” “Please your majesty, our king is not married. Princesses from distant parts of the world tried to get married to him, but he rejected them all. Happy will that princess be whom our king condescends to marry!” “Don’t you think, Sivalu,” asked the queen, “that my daughter is as beautiful as a Peri, and that she is fit to be the wife of the proudest king in the world?” “I quite think,” said the jackal, “that the princess is exceedingly handsome; indeed, she is the handsomest princess I have ever seen; but I don’t know whether our king will have a liking for her.” “Liking for my daughter!” said the queen, “you have only to paint her to him as she is, and he is sure to turn mad with love. To be serious, Sivalu, I am anxious to get my daughter married. Many princes have sought her hand, [220]but I am unwilling to give her to any of them, as they are not the sons of great kings. But your king seems to be a great king. I can have no objection to making him my son-in-law.” The queen sent word to the king, requesting him to come and see the jackal. The king came and saw the jackal, heard him describe the wealth and pomp of the king of his country, and expressed himself not unwilling to give away his daughter in marriage to him.
The next morning, the jackal set out for the king’s city, which was many miles away. On his way, he stumbled upon a plantation of Piper betel plants and picked a large quantity of leaves. He arrived at the capital and managed to get inside the palace. On the palace grounds was a tank where the ladies of the king’s household bathed in the morning and afternoon. At the entrance of that tank, the jackal lay down. The king’s daughter happened to arrive at that moment to bathe, accompanied by her maids. The princess was quite surprised to see the jackal lying there. She instructed her maids to chase the jackal away. The jackal rose as if waking from sleep, and instead of running off, opened his bundle of betel leaves, popped some into his mouth, and began chewing them. The princess and her maids were astonished by the sight. They whispered among themselves, “What an unusual jackal! Where could he possibly be from? A jackal chewing betel leaves! Thousands of men and women in this city can't enjoy that luxury. He must be from a wealthy land.” The princess asked the jackal, “Sivalu! From where do you come? It must be a very prosperous country where jackals chew betel leaves. Do other animals in your country also chew betel leaves?” “Dearest princess,” replied the jackal, “I come from a land flowing with milk and honey. Betel leaves are as common in my country as grass is in your fields. All animals in my country—cows, sheep, dogs—chew betel leaves. We lack for nothing.” “How fortunate is the country,” said the princess, “where there is such abundance, and how even luckier is the king who rules it!” “As for our king,” said the jackal, “he is the richest king in the world. His palace is like the heaven of Indra. I have seen your palace here; it is a miserable hut compared to our king’s palace.” The princess, her curiosity piqued, quickly finished her bath and went to the queen mother’s quarters to tell her about the amazing jackal at the tank entrance. Intrigued, the queen had the jackal summoned. When the jackal stood before the queen, he continued munching on the betel leaves. “You come,” said the queen, “from a very rich country. Is your king married?” “Your majesty, our king is not married. Princesses from distant lands have tried to marry him, but he rejected them all. The princess who wins his heart will be very lucky!” “Don’t you think, Sivalu,” asked the queen, “that my daughter is as beautiful as a fairy and worthy to be the wife of the proudest king in the world?” “I certainly think,” said the jackal, “that the princess is extremely beautiful; in fact, she is the most beautiful princess I have ever seen; but I can’t say whether our king would be interested in her.” “Interested in my daughter!” said the queen, “you just need to describe her to him as she is, and he will surely fall madly in love. Honestly, Sivalu, I am eager to see my daughter married. Many princes have sought her hand, but I prefer not to give her to any of them, as they are not the sons of great kings. However, your king seems like a truly great king. I wouldn't mind making him my son-in-law.” The queen sent word to the king, asking him to come and meet the jackal. The king came, saw the jackal, listened to him talk about the wealth and grandeur of his king, and indicated he was open to marrying his daughter to him.

“The jackal ... opened his bundle of betel-leaves, put some into his mouth, and began chewing them”
“The jackal ... opened his bundle of betel leaves, put some in his mouth, and started chewing them.”
The jackal after this returned to the weaver and said to him, “O lord of the loom, you are the luckiest man in the world; it is all settled; you are to become the son-in-law of a great king. I have told them that you are yourself a great king, and you must behave yourself as one. You must do just as I instruct you, otherwise your fortune will not only not be made, but both you and I will be put to death.” “I’ll do just as you bid me,” said the weaver. The shrewd jackal drew in his own mind a plan of the method of procedure he should adopt, and after a few days went back to the palace of the king in the same manner in which he had gone before, that is to say, chewing betel-leaves and lying down at the entrance of the tank on the premises of the palace. The king and queen were glad to see him, and eagerly asked him as to the success of his mission. The jackal said, “In order to relieve your minds I may tell you at once that my mission has been so far successful. If you only knew the infinite trouble I have had in persuading his Majesty, my sovereign, [221]to make up his mind to marry your daughter, you would give me no end of thanks. For a long time he would not hear of it, but gradually I brought him round. You have now only to fix an auspicious day for the celebration of the solemn rite. There is one bit of advice, however, which I, as your friend, would give you. It is this. My master is so great a king that if he were to come to you in state, attended by all his followers, his horses and his elephants, you would find it impossible to accommodate them all in your palace or in your city. I would therefore propose that our king should come to your city, not in state, but in a private manner; and that you send to the outskirts of your city your own elephants, horses, and conveyances, to bring him and only a few of his followers to your palace.” “Many thanks, wise Sivalu, for this advice. I could not possibly make accommodation in my city for the followers of so great a king as your master is. I should be very glad if he did not come in state; and trust you will use your influence to persuade him to come in a private manner; for I should be ruined if he came in state.” The jackal then gravely said, “I will do my best in the matter,” and then returned to his own village, after the royal astrologer had fixed an auspicious day for the wedding.
The jackal returned to the weaver and said, “Oh, master of the loom, you are the luckiest person in the world; it’s all set! You’re going to be the son-in-law of a great king. I told them you’re a king yourself, so you need to act like one. You have to follow my instructions exactly; otherwise, not only will you miss your chance at fortune, but both of us might end up dead.” “I’ll do whatever you say,” replied the weaver. The clever jackal came up with a plan, and after a few days, went back to the king's palace the same way he had before—chewing betel leaves and lying down at the entrance of the tank on the palace grounds. The king and queen were happy to see him and eagerly asked about his mission's outcome. The jackal said, “To ease your minds, I’ll tell you right away that my mission has been successful so far. If you knew how much trouble I went through to convince his Majesty, my sovereign, to marry your daughter, you’d be extremely grateful. For a long time, he wouldn’t even consider it, but slowly I changed his mind. You just need to choose a good day for the wedding. However, I do have one piece of advice as your friend: My master is such a great king that if he comes with all his followers, horses, and elephants, you won't be able to accommodate them all in your palace or city. So, I suggest he come to your city discreetly, and that you send your own elephants, horses, and carriages to the outskirts to bring him and just a few of his followers to your palace.” “Thank you, wise Sivalu, for this advice. I couldn’t possibly host all the followers of such a great king as your master. I would really prefer if he didn’t come in state; I trust you will persuade him to come privately, as I’d be ruined if he came with a grand entourage.” The jackal then replied seriously, “I’ll do my best,” and returned to his village after the royal astrologer had chosen a good day for the wedding.
On his return the jackal busied himself with making preparations for the great ceremony. As the weaver was clad in tatters, he told him to go to the washermen of the village and borrow from [222]them a suit of clothes. As for himself, he went to the king of his race, and told him that on a certain day he would like one thousand jackals to accompany him to a certain place. He went to the king of crows, and begged that his corvine majesty would be pleased to allow one thousand of his black subjects to accompany him on a certain day to a certain place. He preferred a similar petition to the king of paddy-birds.
On his return, the jackal got busy preparing for the big ceremony. Since the weaver was dressed in rags, he told him to go to the village washermen and borrow a suit of clothes from them. As for himself, he went to the king of his kind and informed him that on a specific day, he would like one thousand jackals to join him at a certain location. He then went to the king of the crows and asked if his royal highness could allow one thousand of his black subjects to accompany him on that same day to that same place. He made a similar request to the king of the paddy-birds.
At last the great day arrived. The weaver arrayed himself in the clothes which he had borrowed from the village washermen. The jackal made his appearance, accompanied by a train of a thousand jackals, a thousand crows, and a thousand paddy-birds. The nuptial procession started on their journey, and towards sundown arrived within two miles of the king’s palace. There the jackal told his friends, the thousand jackals, to set up a loud howl; at his bidding the thousand crows cawed their loudest; while the hoarse screechings of the thousand paddy-birds furnished a suitable accompaniment. The effect may be imagined. They all together made a noise the like of which had never been heard since the world began. While this unearthly noise was going on, the jackal himself hastened to the palace, and asked the king whether he thought he would be able to accommodate the wedding-party, which was about two miles distant, and whose noise was at that moment sounding in his ears. The king said “Impossible, Sivalu; from the sound of the procession I infer there must be at least one hundred thousand souls. [223]How is it possible to accommodate so many guests? Please, so arrange that the bridegroom only will come to my house.” “Very well,” said the jackal; “I told you at the beginning that you would not be able to accommodate all the attendants of my august master. I’ll do as you wish. My master will alone come in undress. Send a horse for the purpose.” The jackal, accompanied by a horse and groom, came to the place where his friend the weaver was, thanked the thousand jackals, the thousand crows, and the thousand paddy-birds, for their valuable services, and told them all to go away, while he himself, and the weaver on horseback, wended their way to the king’s palace. The bridal party, waiting in the palace, were greatly disappointed at the personal appearance of the weaver; but the jackal told them that his master had purposely put on a mean dress, as his would-be father-in-law declared himself unable to accommodate the bridegroom and his attendants coming in state. The royal priests now began the interesting ceremony, and the nuptial knot was tied for ever. The bridegroom seldom opened his lips, agreeably to the instructions of the jackal, who was afraid lest his speech should betray him. At night when he was lying in bed he began to count the beams and rafters of the room, and said audibly, “This beam will make a first-rate loom, that other a capital beam, and that yonder an excellent sley.” The princess, his bride, was not a little astonished. She began to think in her mind, “Is the man, to whom they have tied me, a king or a weaver? [224]I am afraid he is the latter; otherwise why should he be talking of weaver’s loom, beam, and sley? Ah, me! is this what the fates keep in store for me?” In the morning the princess related to the queen-mother the weaver’s soliloquy. The king and queen, not a little surprised at this recital, took the jackal to task about it. The ready-witted jackal at once said, “Your Majesty need not be surprised at my august master’s soliloquy. His palace is surrounded by a population of seven hundred families of the best weavers in the world, to whom he has given rent-free lands, and whose welfare he continually seeks. It must have been in one of his philanthropic moods that he uttered the soliloquy which has taken your Majesty by surprise.” The jackal, however, now felt that it was high time for himself and the weaver to decamp with the princess, since the proverbial simplicity of his friend of the loom might any moment involve him in danger. The jackal therefore represented to the king, that weighty affairs of state would not permit his august master to spend another day in the palace; that he should start for his kingdom that very day with his bride; and his master was resolved to travel incognito on foot, only the princess, now the queen, should leave the city in a palki. After a great deal of yea and nay, the king and queen at last consented to the proposal. The party came to the outskirts of the weaver’s village; the palki bearers were sent away; and the princess, who asked where her husband’s palace was, was made to walk on foot. The [225]weaver’s hut was soon reached, and the jackal, addressing the princess, said, “This, madam, is your husband’s palace.” The princess began to beat her forehead with the palms of her hands in sheer despair. “Ah, me! is this the husband whom Prajapati2 intended for me? Death would have been a thousand times better.”
At last, the big day arrived. The weaver dressed in the clothes he had borrowed from the village washermen. The jackal showed up, leading a crowd of a thousand jackals, a thousand crows, and a thousand paddy-birds. The wedding procession began its journey and, by sundown, arrived just two miles from the king’s palace. There, the jackal instructed his friends, the thousand jackals, to let out a loud howl; at his command, the thousand crows cawed as loudly as they could, while the hoarse screeching of the thousand paddy-birds created a fitting accompaniment. You can imagine the effect. The combined din was something that had never been heard since the beginning of time. While this incredible noise continued, the jackal hurried to the palace and asked the king if he thought he could accommodate the wedding party, which was about two miles away, and whose noise was currently echoing in his ears. The king replied, “Impossible, Sivalu; from the sound of the procession, I can tell there must be at least a hundred thousand guests. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]How can I possibly host so many people? Please arrange it so that only the groom comes to my house.” “Alright,” said the jackal; “I told you from the start that you wouldn’t be able to accommodate all the attendants of my esteemed master. I’ll do as you wish. My master will come alone in simple clothes. Send for a horse.” The jackal, along with a horse and groom, went to where his friend the weaver was, thanked the thousand jackals, thousand crows, and thousand paddy-birds for their help, and told them all to go away while he and the weaver rode toward the king’s palace. The bridal party in the palace was greatly disappointed by the weaver’s appearance; however, the jackal explained that his master deliberately wore humble clothing since his future father-in-law claimed he couldn't accommodate the groom and his attendants arriving in grandeur. The royal priests then began the meaningful ceremony, tying the nuptial knot forever. The groom rarely spoke, following the jackal's instructions, who worried that his speech might give him away. That night, as he lay in bed, he started counting the beams and rafters in the room, saying aloud, “This beam would make a great loom, that one a perfect beam, and that over there an excellent sley.” The princess, now his bride, was quite astonished. She thought to herself, “Is the man I’ve been tied to a king or a weaver? [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]I’m afraid he’s the latter; otherwise, why would he be talking about a weaver’s loom, beam, and sley? Oh, what fate awaits me?” In the morning, the princess told the queen mother about the weaver’s soliloquy. The king and queen, surprised by this account, confronted the jackal about it. The quick-witted jackal replied immediately, “Your Majesty need not be surprised by my esteemed master’s words. His palace is surrounded by seven hundred families of the best weavers in the world, to whom he has given free land, and whose well-being he constantly seeks. It must have been in one of his charitable moods that he spoke as he did.” However, the jackal felt it was time for him and the weaver to leave with the princess, as his friend's naive nature could put them in danger at any moment. The jackal therefore informed the king that pressing state matters wouldn’t allow his esteemed master to stay another day in the palace; he would depart for his kingdom that very day with his bride, and his master had chosen to travel incognito on foot, while the princess, now queen, should leave the city in a palki. After much back-and-forth, the king and queen finally agreed to the plan. They reached the outskirts of the weaver’s village; the palki bearers were sent away, and when the princess asked where her husband’s palace was, she was made to walk on foot. The [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]weaver’s hut was quickly reached, and the jackal said to the princess, “This, madam, is your husband’s palace.” The princess began to beat her forehead with her palms in sheer despair. “Oh no! Is this the husband that Prajapati2 meant for me? Death would have been a thousand times better.”
As there was nothing for it, the princess soon got reconciled to her fate. She, however, determined to make her husband rich, especially as she knew the secret of becoming rich. One day she told her husband to get for her a pice-worth of flour. She put a little water in the flour, and smeared her body with the paste. When the paste dried on her body, she began wiping the paste with her fingers; and as the paste fell in small balls from her body, it got turned into gold. She repeated this process every day for some time, and thus got an immense quantity of gold. She soon became mistress of more gold than is to be found in the coffers of any king. With this gold she employed a whole army of masons, carpenters and architects, who in no time built one of the finest palaces in the world. Seven hundred families of weavers were sought for and settled round about the palace. After this she wrote a letter to her father to say that she was sorry he had not favoured her with a visit since the day of her marriage, and that she would be delighted if he now came to see her and her husband. The king agreed to come, and a day was fixed. The princess made [226]great preparations against the day of her father’s arrival. Hospitals were established in several parts of the town for diseased, sick, and infirm animals. The beasts in thousands were made to chew betel-leaves on the wayside. The streets were covered with Cashmere shawls for her father and his attendants to walk on. There was no end of the display of wealth and grandeur. The king and queen arrived in state, and were infinitely delighted at the apparently boundless riches of their son-in-law. The jackal now appeared on the scene, and saluting the king and queen, said—“Did I not tell you?”
As there was no other option, the princess soon accepted her fate. However, she decided to make her husband wealthy, especially since she knew the secret to wealth. One day, she asked her husband to get her a small amount of flour. She mixed a little water into the flour and spread the paste all over her body. When the paste dried, she began to wipe it off with her fingers, and as it fell off in small balls, it transformed into gold. She repeated this process every day for a while, and soon amassed a huge amount of gold. She quickly became richer than any king, possessing more gold than the treasures of any royal treasury. With this gold, she hired a whole army of masons, carpenters, and architects, who swiftly built one of the finest palaces in the world. Seven hundred families of weavers were brought in to settle around the palace. After this, she wrote a letter to her father apologizing for not visiting since her wedding day and expressing her excitement for him to come see her and her husband. The king agreed to visit, and a date was set. The princess made [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]elaborate preparations for her father’s arrival. Hospitals were established around the town for sick, injured, and infirm animals. Thousands of animals were made to chew betel leaves as decoration along the streets. The streets were covered with Cashmere shawls for her father and his attendants to walk on. The display of wealth and grandeur was endless. The king and queen arrived in splendor and were incredibly impressed by their son-in-law's seemingly limitless riches. At that moment, the jackal appeared and greeted the king and queen, saying, “Did I not tell you?”
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[227]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XIX
The Boy with the Moon on his Forehead
There was a certain king who had six queens, none of whom bore children. Physicians, holy sages, mendicants, were consulted, countless drugs were had recourse to, but all to no purpose. The king was disconsolate. His ministers told him to marry a seventh wife; and he was accordingly on the look out.
There was a king who had six queens, but none of them had children. He consulted doctors, wise men, and monks, and tried countless remedies, but nothing worked. The king was heartbroken. His advisors suggested that he marry a seventh wife, so he began searching for one.
In the royal city there lived a poor old woman who used to pick up cow-dung from the fields, make it into cakes, dry them in the sun, and sell them in the market for fuel. This was her only means of subsistence. This old woman had a daughter exquisitely beautiful. Her beauty excited the admiration of every one that saw her; and it was solely in consequence of her surpassing beauty that three young ladies, far above her in rank and station, contracted friendship with her. Those three young ladies were the daughter of the king’s minister, the daughter of a wealthy merchant, and the daughter of the royal priest. These three [228]young ladies, together with the daughter of the poor old woman, were one day bathing in a tank not far from the palace. As they were performing their ablutions, each dwelt on her own good qualities. “Look here, sister,” said the minister’s daughter, addressing the merchant’s daughter, “the man that marries me will be a happy man, for he will not have to buy clothes for me. The cloth which I once put on never gets soiled, never gets old, never tears.” The merchant’s daughter said, “And my husband too will be a happy man, for the fuel which I use in cooking never gets turned into ashes. The same fuel serves from day to day, from year to year.” “And my husband will also become a happy man,” said the daughter of the royal chaplain, “for the rice which I cook one day never gets finished, and when we have all eaten, the same quantity which was first cooked remains always in the pot.” The daughter of the poor old woman said in her turn, “And the man that marries me will also be happy, for I shall give birth to twin children, a son and a daughter. The daughter will be divinely fair, and the son will have the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands.”
In the royal city, there lived a poor old woman who would collect cow dung from the fields, shape it into cakes, dry them in the sun, and sell them at the market for fuel. This was her only way to make a living. The old woman had a daughter who was extraordinarily beautiful. Her beauty captured the admiration of everyone who saw her; and because of her incredible looks, three young women, who were much higher in rank and status, became friends with her. These three young women were the daughter of the king’s minister, the daughter of a wealthy merchant, and the daughter of the royal priest. One day, these three young women, along with the daughter of the poor old woman, were bathing in a tank not far from the palace. While they were washing themselves, each one focused on her own good qualities. “Look here, sister,” said the minister’s daughter, speaking to the merchant’s daughter, “the man who marries me will be lucky because he won’t have to buy me clothes. The fabric I wear never gets dirty, never gets old, and never tears.” The merchant’s daughter replied, “And my husband will also be lucky, because the fuel I use for cooking never turns to ash. The same fuel lasts from day to day, from year to year.” “And my husband will also be a fortunate man,” said the daughter of the royal chaplain, “because the rice I cook one day never gets finished, and after we all eat, the same amount that was first cooked always remains in the pot.” The daughter of the poor old woman then said, “And the man who marries me will also be happy, because I will give birth to twins, a son and a daughter. The daughter will be stunningly beautiful, and the son will have the moon on his forehead and stars in the palms of his hands.”
The above conversation was overheard by the king, who, as he was on the look out for a seventh queen, used to skulk about in places where women met together. The king thus thought in his mind—“I don’t care a straw for the girl whose clothes never tear and never get old; neither do I care for the other girl whose fuel is never consumed; [229]nor for the third girl whose rice never fails in the pot. But the fourth girl is quite charming! She will give birth to twin children, a son and a daughter; the daughter will be divinely fair, and the son will have the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands. That is the girl I want. I’ll make her my wife.”
The king overheard the conversation and, always on the lookout for a seventh queen, often hung around where women gathered. He thought to himself, “I don’t care at all for the girl whose clothes never tear and never age; I’m not interested in the one whose fuel never runs out; [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]nor the third girl whose rice never runs out in the pot. But the fourth girl is really something! She’ll give birth to twins, a son and a daughter; the daughter will be incredibly beautiful, and the son will have the moon on his forehead and stars in his hands. That’s the girl I want. I’ll make her my wife.”
On making inquiries on the same day, the king found that the fourth girl was the daughter of a poor old woman who picked up cow-dung from the fields; but though there was thus an infinite disparity in rank, he determined to marry her. On the very same day he sent for the poor old woman. She, poor thing, was quite frightened when she saw a messenger of the king standing at the door of her hut. She thought that the king had sent for her to punish her, because, perhaps, she had some day unwittingly picked up the dung of the king’s cattle. She went to the palace, and was admitted into the king’s private chamber. The king asked her whether she had a very fair daughter, and whether that daughter was the friend of his own minister’s and priest’s daughters. When the woman answered in the affirmative, he said to her, “I will marry your daughter, and make her my queen.” The woman hardly believed her own ears—the thing was so strange. He, however, solemnly declared to her that he had made up his mind, and was determined to marry her daughter. It was soon known in the capital that the king was going to marry the daughter of the old woman who picked up cow-dung in the fields. When [230]the six queens heard the news, they would not believe it, till the king himself told them that the news was true. They thought that the king had somehow got mad. They reasoned with him thus—“What folly, what madness, to marry a girl who is not fit to be our maid-servant! And you expect us to treat her as our equal—a girl whose mother goes about picking up cow-dung in the fields! Surely, my lord, you are beside yourself!” The king’s purpose, however, remained unshaken. The royal astrologer was called, and an auspicious day was fixed for the celebration of the king’s marriage. On the appointed day the royal priest tied the marital knot, and the daughter of the poor old picker-up of cow-dung in the fields became the seventh and best beloved queen.
On the same day, the king found out that the fourth girl was the daughter of a poor old woman who collected cow dung from the fields. Despite the huge difference in their social status, he decided he wanted to marry her. That very day, he sent for the poor old woman. She was terrified when she saw a messenger from the king at her door. She feared he was coming to punish her because she might have unknowingly picked up dung from the king’s cattle. She went to the palace and was brought into the king’s private chamber. The king asked her if she had a very beautiful daughter and whether that daughter was friends with his minister’s and priest’s daughters. When the woman said yes, he told her, “I will marry your daughter and make her my queen.” The woman could hardly believe it; it was so unexpected. However, he firmly declared that he had made up his mind and was determined to marry her daughter. Soon, word spread in the capital that the king was going to marry the daughter of the old woman who collected cow dung in the fields. When the six queens heard the news, they couldn’t believe it until the king himself confirmed it. They thought the king must have gone mad. They reasoned with him, “What madness it is to marry a girl who isn’t even fit to be our maid! And you expect us to treat her as our equal—the daughter of a woman who goes around picking up cow dung in the fields! Surely, my lord, you’ve lost your senses!” However, the king remained resolute. The royal astrologer was summoned, and an auspicious day was chosen for the king’s wedding. On the designated day, the royal priest blessed their union, and the daughter of the poor old dung collector became the seventh and most beloved queen.
Some time after the celebration of the marriage, the king went for six months to another part of his dominions. Before setting out he called to him the seventh queen, and said to her, “I am going away to another part of my dominions for six months. Before the expiration of that period I expect you to be confined. But I should like to be present with you at the time, as your enemies may do mischief. Take this golden bell and hang it in your room. When the pains of childbirth come upon you, ring this bell, and I will be with you in a moment in whatever part of my dominions I may be at the time. Remember, you are to ring the bell only when you feel the pains of childbirth.” After saying this the king started on his [231]journey. The six queens, who had overheard the king, went on the next day to the apartments of the seventh queen, and said, “What a nice bell of gold you have got, sister! Where did you get it, and why have you hung it up?” The seventh queen, in her simplicity, said, “The king has given it to me, and if I were to ring it, the king would immediately come to me wherever he might be at the time.” “Impossible!” said the six queens, “you must have misunderstood the king. Who can believe that this bell can be heard at the distance of hundreds of miles? Besides, if it could be heard, how would the king be able to travel a great distance in the twinkling of an eye? This must be a hoax. If you ring the bell, you will find that what the king said was pure nonsense.” The six queens then told her to make a trial. At first she was unwilling, remembering what the king had told her; but at last she was prevailed upon to ring the bell. The king was at the moment half-way to the capital of his other dominions, but at the ringing of the bell he stopped short in his journey, turned back, and in no time stood in the queen’s apartments. Finding the queen going about in her rooms, he asked why she had rung the bell though her hour had not come. She, without informing the king of the entreaty of the six queens, replied that she rang the bell only to see whether what he had said was true. The king was somewhat indignant, told her distinctly not to ring the bell again till the moment of the coming upon her of the pains of childbirth, and [232]then went away. After the lapse of some weeks the six queens again begged of the seventh queen to make a second trial of the bell. They said to her, “The first time when you rang the bell, the king was only at a short distance from you, it was therefore easy for him to hear the bell and to come to you; but now he has long ago settled in his other capital, let us see if he will now hear the bell and come to you.” She resisted for a long time, but was at last prevailed upon by them to ring the bell. When the sound of the bell reached the king he was in court dispensing justice, but when he heard the sound of the bell (and no one else heard it) he closed the court and in no time stood in the queen’s apartments. Finding that the queen was not about to be confined, he asked her why she had again rung the bell before her hour. She, without saying anything of the importunities of the six queens, replied that she merely made a second trial of the bell. The king became very angry, and said to her, “Now listen, since you have called me twice for nothing, let it be known to you that when the throes of childbirth do really come upon you, and you ring the bell ever so lustily, I will not come to you. You must be left to your fate.” The king then went away.
Some time after the wedding celebration, the king traveled to another part of his kingdom for six months. Before leaving, he called the seventh queen and said to her, “I’m going away for six months. Before that time is up, I expect you to give birth. I’d like to be present when that happens since your enemies might cause trouble. Take this golden bell and hang it in your room. When you start feeling labor pains, ring this bell, and I’ll be there in no time, no matter where I am in my kingdom. Just remember to ring the bell only when you’re in labor.” After saying this, the king set off on his journey. The six queens, who had overheard the king, visited the seventh queen the next day and said, “What a beautiful golden bell you have, sister! Where did it come from, and why did you hang it up?” The seventh queen, naively, replied, “The king gave it to me, and if I ring it, he’ll come to me wherever he is.” “That can’t be true!” exclaimed the six queens. “You must have misunderstood. How could this bell be heard hundreds of miles away? And even if it could, how would the king get to you that quickly? This has to be a joke. If you ring the bell, you’ll discover that what the king said was nonsense.” The six queens persuaded her to try it out. At first, she hesitated, recalling the king’s words, but eventually, she gave in and rang the bell. At that moment, the king was halfway to the capital of his other dominions, but when he heard the bell, he stopped, turned around, and soon arrived in the queen’s chambers. Seeing her walking around, he asked why she had rung the bell when her time hadn’t come. She, without mentioning the other queens' urging, replied that she rang it just to see if what he said was true. The king was a bit upset and clearly told her not to ring the bell again until she was actually in labor, then he left. After a few weeks, the six queens encouraged the seventh queen to try the bell again. They said, “The first time you rang it, the king was close by, so it was easy for him to hear you and come right away. But now he’s settled in his other capital; let’s see if he’ll still hear the bell and come this time.” She resisted for a long time, but eventually, they convinced her to ring it. When the bell rang, the king was in court handing out justice. But when he heard the bell (and no one else could), he closed the court and quickly arrived in the queen’s rooms. Seeing that she was not in labor, he asked why she had rung the bell again before her time. Without mentioning the six queens’ pressure, she simply said she wanted to test the bell a second time. The king became very angry and said, “Listen, since you’ve summoned me twice for no reason, know this: when you do go into labor and ring the bell as loudly as you can, I will not come to you. You’ll have to deal with it on your own.” The king then left.
At last the day of the seventh queen’s deliverance arrived. On first feeling the pains she rang the golden bell. She waited, but the king did not make his appearance. She rang again with all her might, still the king did not make his appearance. The king certainly did hear the [233]sound of the bell; but he did not come as he was displeased with the queen. When the six queens saw that the king did not come, they went to the seventh queen and told her that it was not customary with the ladies of the palace to be confined in the king’s apartments; she must go to a hut near the stables. They then sent for the midwife of the palace, and heavily bribed her to make away with the infant the moment it should be born into the world. The seventh queen gave birth to a son who had the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands, and also to an uncommonly beautiful girl. The midwife had come provided with a couple of newly born pups. She put the pups before the mother, saying—“You have given birth to these,” and took away the twin-children in an earthen vessel. The queen was quite insensible at the time, and did not notice the twins at the time they were carried away. The king, though he was angry with the seventh queen, yet remembering that she was destined to give birth to the heir of his throne, changed his mind, and came to see her the next morning. The pups were produced before the king as the offspring of the queen. The king’s anger and vexation knew no bounds. He ordered that the seventh queen should be expelled from the palace, that she should be clothed in leather, and that she should be employed in the market-place to drive away crows and to keep off dogs. Though scarcely able to move she was driven away from the palace, stripped of her fine robes, [234]clothed in leather, and set to drive away the crows of the market-place.
At last, the day of the seventh queen’s delivery arrived. As soon as she felt the pains, she rang the golden bell. She waited, but the king didn’t show up. She rang again with all her strength, but still, the king did not appear. The king definitely heard the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] sound of the bell; however, he stayed away because he was upset with the queen. When the six queens saw that the king was not coming, they went to the seventh queen and told her that it was not customary for the ladies of the palace to give birth in the king’s rooms; she had to move to a hut near the stables. They then called for the palace midwife and bribed her heavily to get rid of the baby the moment it was born. The seventh queen gave birth to a son who had a moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands, as well as an exceptionally beautiful girl. The midwife had come with a couple of newborn pups. She put the pups in front of the mother, saying, “You have given birth to these,” and took away the twins in a clay pot. The queen was too dazed at the time and didn't notice when the twins were taken away. The king, though angry with the seventh queen, remembered that she was supposed to give birth to his heir, so he changed his mind and went to see her the next morning. The pups were presented to the king as the queen's offspring. The king's anger and frustration reached a peak. He ordered that the seventh queen be expelled from the palace, dressed in leather, and forced to work in the marketplace to scare away crows and keep dogs at bay. Despite barely being able to move, she was driven from the palace, stripped of her fine clothes, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] clothed in leather, and made to chase away the crows in the marketplace.
The midwife, when she put the twins in the earthen vessel, bethought herself of the best way to destroy them. She did not think it proper to throw them into a tank, lest they should be discovered the next day. Neither did she think of burying them in the ground, lest they should be dug up by a jackal and exposed to the gaze of people. The best way to make an end of them, she thought, would be to burn them, and reduce them to ashes, that no trace might be left of them. But how could she, at that dead hour of night, burn them without some other person helping her? A happy thought struck her. There was a potter on the outskirts of the city, who used during the day to mould vessels of clay on his wheel, and burn them during the latter part of the night. The midwife thought that the best plan would be to put the vessel with the twins along with the unburnt clay vessels which the potter had arranged in order and gone to sleep expecting to get up late at night and set them on fire; in this way, she thought, the twins would be reduced to ashes. She, accordingly, put the vessel with the twins along with the unburnt clay vessels of the potter, and went away.
The midwife, after placing the twins in the earthen pot, considered the best way to get rid of them. She didn't think tossing them into a tank was a good idea, fearing they might be discovered the next day. She also ruled out burying them, worried a jackal might dig them up and expose them to others. The best way to eliminate them, she concluded, was to burn them and turn them to ashes, leaving no trace behind. But how could she burn them alone at that late hour without someone to help? Then, an idea came to her. There was a potter on the edge of the city who typically shaped clay vessels during the day and fired them late at night. She decided the best course of action would be to hide the pot with the twins among the unburned clay vessels the potter had neatly arranged before going to sleep, expecting to get up later to ignite them; this way, she thought, the twins would be turned to ashes. So, she placed the pot containing the twins with the potter’s unburned vessels and left.
Somehow or other, that night the potter and his wife overslept themselves. It was near the break of day when the potter’s wife, awaking out of sleep, roused her husband, and said, “Oh, my good man, we have overslept ourselves; it is [235]now near morning and I much fear it is now too late to set the pots on fire.” Hastily unbolting the door of her cottage, she rushed out to the place where the pots were ranged in rows. She could scarcely believe her eyes when she saw that all the pots had been baked and were looking bright red, though neither she nor her husband had applied any fire to them. Wondering at her good luck, and not knowing what to make of it, she ran to her husband and said, “Just come and see!” The potter came, saw, and wondered. The pots had never before been so well baked. Who could have done this? This could have proceeded only from some god or goddess. Fumbling about the pots, he accidentally upturned one in which, lo and behold, were seen huddled up together two newly born infants of unearthly beauty. The potter said to his wife, “My dear, you must pretend to have given birth to these beautiful children.” Accordingly all arrangements were made, and in due time it was given out that the twins had been born to her. And such lovely twins they were! On the same day many women of the neighbourhood came to see the potter’s wife and the twins to which she had given birth, and to offer their congratulations on this unexpected good fortune. As for the potter’s wife, she could not be too proud of her pretended children, and said to her admiring friends, “I had hardly hoped to have children at all. But now that the gods have given me these twins, may they receive the blessings of you all, and live for ever!” [236]
Somehow that night, the potter and his wife overslept. It was just before dawn when the potter’s wife, waking up, nudged her husband and said, “Oh, my dear, we’ve overslept; it’s [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] close to morning, and I’m really worried it’s too late to fire up the pots.” Quickly unlocking the door of their cottage, she ran out to the spot where the pots were lined up. She could hardly believe her eyes when she saw that all the pots had been fired and were shining bright red, even though neither she nor her husband had used any fire on them. Surprised by her good luck and puzzled by it, she dashed back to her husband and said, “You’ve got to come and see!” The potter came, looked, and was amazed. The pots had never been baked so perfectly before. Who could have done this? It must have been some god or goddess. While he was checking the pots, he accidentally tipped one over and, to his astonishment, found two newborn infants of extraordinary beauty nestled inside. The potter said to his wife, “My dear, you need to act like you gave birth to these beautiful children.” So they made all the necessary arrangements, and soon it was announced that the twins had been born to her. And what stunning twins they were! On that same day, many women from the neighborhood came to see the potter’s wife and the twins she had supposedly given birth to, offering their congratulations on this surprising stroke of luck. As for the potter’s wife, she couldn't have been prouder of her pretend children and said to her admiring friends, “I never thought I would have kids at all. But now that the gods have blessed me with these twins, may they be showered with your blessings and live forever!” [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The twins grew and were strengthened. The brother and sister, when they played about in the fields and lanes, were the admiration of every one who saw them; and all wondered at the uncommonly good luck of the potter in being blessed with such angelic children. They were about twelve years old when the potter, their reputed father, became dangerously ill. It was evident to all that his sickness would end in death. The potter, perceiving his last end approaching, said to his wife, “My dear, I am going the way of all the earth; but I am leaving to you enough to live upon; live on and take care of these children.” The woman said to her husband, “I am not going to survive you. Like all good and faithful wives, I am determined to die along with you. You and I will burn together on the same funeral pyre. As for the children, they are old enough to take care of themselves, and you are leaving them enough money.” Her friends tried to dissuade her from her purpose, but in vain. The potter died; and as his remains were being burnt, his wife, now a widow, threw herself on the pyre, and burnt herself to death.
The twins grew up strong. The brother and sister, while playing in the fields and lanes, were a source of admiration for everyone who saw them; all marveled at the potter's extraordinary luck in having such angelic children. They were around twelve years old when the potter, their supposed father, fell seriously ill. It was clear to everyone that his illness would lead to his death. As the potter sensed his end was near, he told his wife, “My dear, I am going the way of all the earth; but I’m leaving you enough to live on; please take care of these children.” The woman replied, “I refuse to outlive you. Like all devoted and faithful wives, I’m determined to die with you. We will be burned together on the same funeral pyre. As for the children, they’re old enough to fend for themselves, and you’re leaving them sufficient money.” Her friends tried to change her mind, but it was no use. The potter died; and as his remains were being cremated, his wife, now a widow, jumped onto the pyre and chose to die with him.

“A bright light, like that of the moon, was seen shining on his forehead”
“A bright light, similar to the moonlight, was seen shining on his forehead.”
The boy with the moon on his forehead—by the way, he always kept his head covered with a turban lest the halo should attract notice—and his sister, now broke up the potter’s establishment, sold the wheel and the pots and pans, and went to the bazaar in the king’s city. The moment they entered, the bazaar was lit up on a sudden. The shopkeepers of the bazaar were greatly surprised. [237]They thought some divine beings must have entered the place. They looked upon the beautiful boy and his sister with wonder. They begged of them to stay in the bazaar. They built a house for them. When they used to ramble about, they were always followed at a distance by the woman clothed in leather, who was appointed by the king to drive away the crows of the bazaar. By some unaccountable impulse she used also to hang about the house in which they lived. The boy in a short time bought a horse, and went a-hunting in the neighbouring forests. One day while he was hunting, the king was also hunting in the same forest, and seeing a brother huntsman the king drew near to him. The king was struck with the beauty of the lad and a yearning for him the moment he saw him. As a deer went past, the youth shot an arrow, and the reaction of the force necessary to shoot the arrow made the turban of his head fall off, on which a bright light, like that of the moon, was seen shining on his forehead. The king saw, and immediately thought of the son with the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands who was to have been born of his seventh queen. The youth on letting fly the arrow galloped off, in spite of the earnest entreaty of the king to wait and speak to him. The king went home a sadder man than he came out of it. He became very moody and melancholy. The six queens asked him why he was looking so sad. He told them that he had seen in the woods a lad with the moon on his [238]forehead, which reminded him of the son who was to be born of the seventh queen. The six queens tried to comfort him in the best way they could; but they wondered who the youth could be. Was it possible that the twins were living? Did not the midwife say that she had burnt both the son and the daughter to ashes? Who, then, could this lad be? The midwife was sent for by the six queens and questioned. She swore that she had seen the twins burnt. As for the lad whom the king had met with, she would soon find out who he was. On making inquiries, the midwife soon found out that two strangers were living in the bazaar in a house which the shopkeepers had built for them. She entered the house and saw the girl only, as the lad had again gone out a-shooting. She pretended to be their aunt, who had gone away to another part of the country shortly after their birth; she had been searching after them for a long time, and was now glad to find them in the king’s city near the palace. She greatly admired the beauty of the girl, and said to her, “My dear child, you are so beautiful, you require the kataki1 flower properly to set off your beauty. You should tell your brother to plant a row of that flower in this courtyard.” “What flower is that, auntie? I never saw it.” “How could you have seen it, my child? It is not found here; it grows on the other side of the ocean, guarded by seven hundred Rakshasas.” “How, then,” said the girl, “will [239]my brother get it?” “He may try to get it, if you speak to him,” replied the woman. The woman made this proposal in the hope that the boy with the moon on his forehead would perish in the attempt to get the flower.
The boy with the moon on his forehead—by the way, he always kept his head covered with a turban so the halo wouldn’t attract attention—and his sister, now shut down the potter’s shop, sold the wheel and the pots and pans, and went to the market in the king’s city. The moment they entered, the market suddenly lit up. The shopkeepers were greatly surprised. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]They thought some divine beings must have come in. They looked at the beautiful boy and his sister in awe. They begged them to stay in the market. They built a house for them. Whenever they wandered around, they were always followed at a distance by the woman dressed in leather, who had been appointed by the king to scare off the crows from the market. For some strange reason, she also lingered around the house where they lived. Soon, the boy bought a horse and went hunting in the nearby forests. One day while he was hunting, the king was also out in the same forest, and noticing another hunter, he approached him. The king was struck by the boy's beauty and felt an instant yearning for him. As a deer dashed by, the young man shot an arrow, and the force of the shot caused his turban to fall off, revealing a bright light shining on his forehead, like the moon. The king saw this and immediately thought of the son who was supposed to be born to his seventh queen, the one with a moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands. After releasing the arrow, the youth rode away, despite the king's heartfelt pleas to wait and talk to him. The king returned home feeling sadder than when he had left. He became very moody and depressed. The six queens asked him why he looked so gloomy. He told them that he had seen a boy in the woods with the moon on his forehead, reminding him of the son that was to be born of the seventh queen. The six queens tried their best to comfort him; but they were curious about who the boy could be. Was it possible that the twins were still alive? Didn’t the midwife say she had burned both the son and daughter to ashes? Who could this lad be? The six queens called for the midwife and questioned her. She swore that she had seen the twins burned. As for the boy the king had encountered, she would soon find out who he was. After making inquiries, the midwife quickly discovered that two strangers were living in the market in a house that the shopkeepers had built for them. She entered the house and only saw the girl, as the boy had gone out hunting again. She pretended to be their aunt, who had moved to another part of the country shortly after they were born; she had been searching for them for a long time and was now thrilled to find them in the king’s city near the palace. She greatly admired the girl’s beauty and said to her, “My dear child, you are so beautiful; you need the kataki1 flower to enhance your beauty. You should ask your brother to plant a row of that flower in this courtyard.” “What flower is that, auntie? I’ve never seen it.” “How could you have seen it, my child? It doesn’t grow here; it’s found on the other side of the ocean, guarded by seven hundred Rakshasas.” “How will [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]my brother get it?” “He might be able to get it if you ask him,” the woman replied. She made this suggestion hoping that the boy with the moon on his forehead would meet his demise trying to fetch the flower.

“The six queens tried to comfort him”
“The six queens tried to comfort him.”
When the youth with the moon on his forehead returned from hunting, his sister told him of the visit paid to her by their aunt, and requested him, if possible, to get for her the kataki flower. He was sceptical about the existence of any aunt of theirs in the world, but he was resolved that, to please his beloved sister, he would get the flower on which she had set her heart. Next morning, accordingly, he started on his journey, after bidding his sister not to stir out of the house till his return. He rode on his fleet steed, which was of the pakshiraj2 tribe, and soon reached the outskirts of what seemed to him dense forests of interminable length. He descried some Rakshasas prowling about. He went to some distance, shot with his arrows some deer and rhinoceroses in the neighbouring thickets, and, approaching the place where the Rakshasas were prowling about, called out, “O auntie dear, O auntie dear, your nephew is here.” A huge Rakshasi came towards him and said, “O, you are the youth with the moon on your forehead and stars on the palms of your hands. We were all expecting you, but as you have called me aunt, I will not eat you up. What is it you want? Have you brought any eatables [240]for me?” The youth gave her the deer and rhinoceroses which he had killed. Her mouth watered at the sight of the dead animals, and she began eating them. After swallowing down all the carcases, she said, “Well, what do you want?” The youth said, “I want some kataki flowers for my sister.” She then told him that it would be difficult for him to get the flower, as it was guarded by seven hundred Rakshasas; however, he might make the attempt, but in the first instance he must go to his uncle on the north side of that forest. While the youth was going to his uncle of the north, on the way he killed some deer and rhinoceroses, and seeing a gigantic Rakshasa at some distance, cried out, “Uncle dear, uncle dear, your nephew is here. Auntie has sent me to you.” The Rakshasa came near and said, “You are the youth with the moon on your forehead and stars on the palms of your hands; I would have swallowed you outright, had you not called me uncle, and had you not said that your aunt had sent you to me. Now, what is it you want?” The savoury deer and rhinoceroses were then presented to him; he ate them all, and then listened to the petition of the youth. The youth wanted the kataki flower. The Rakshasa said, “You want the kataki flower! Very well, try and get it if you can. After passing through this forest, you will come to an impenetrable forest of kachiri.3 You will say to that forest, ‘O mother kachiri! please make way for me, or else I die.’ [241]On that the forest will open up a passage for you. You will next come to the ocean. You will say to the ocean, ‘O mother ocean! please make way for me, or else I die,’ and the ocean will make way for you. After crossing the ocean, you enter the gardens where the kataki blooms. Good-bye; do as I have told you.” The youth thanked his Rakshasa-uncle, and went on his way. After he had passed through the forest, he saw before him an impenetrable forest of kachiri. It was so close and thick, and withal so bristling with thorns, that not a mouse could go through it. Remembering the advice of his uncle, he stood before the forest with folded hands, and said, “O mother kachiri! please make way for me, or else I die.” On a sudden a clean path was opened up in the forest, and the youth gladly passed through it. The ocean now lay before him. He said to the ocean, “O mother ocean! make way for me, or else I die.” Forthwith the waters of the ocean stood up on two sides like two walls, leaving an open passage between them, and the youth passed through dryshod.
When the young man with the moon on his forehead came back from hunting, his sister told him that their aunt had visited her and asked if he could bring her the kataki flower. He was doubtful that they had an aunt in the world, but he was determined to get the flower for his beloved sister. The next morning, he set off on his journey, telling his sister to stay inside the house until he returned. He rode his swift steed from the pakshiraj tribe and soon reached the edge of what looked like endless dense forests. He spotted some Rakshasas lurking around. After moving a bit farther, he shot some deer and rhinoceroses in the nearby thickets, and as he approached where the Rakshasas were, he called out, “O dear aunt, O dear aunt, your nephew is here.” A large Rakshasi came toward him and said, “Oh, you’re the young man with the moon on your forehead and stars on your palms. We were all expecting you, but since you called me aunt, I won’t eat you. What do you need? Did you bring any treats [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]for me?” The young man gave her the deer and rhinoceroses he had killed. Her mouth watered at the sight of the dead animals, and she began to eat them. Once she finished devouring all the carcasses, she asked, “Well, what do you want?” The young man replied, “I want some kataki flowers for my sister.” She told him that it would be tough to find the flower since it was protected by seven hundred Rakshasas; however, he could try, but first he needed to go to his uncle on the north side of the forest. As he headed north to see his uncle, he killed a few more deer and rhinoceroses, and upon seeing a giant Rakshasa in the distance, he shouted, “Uncle dear, uncle dear, your nephew is here. Auntie sent me to you.” The Rakshasa approached and said, “You’re the young man with the moon on your forehead and stars on your palms; I would have eaten you right away if you hadn’t called me uncle and said that your aunt sent you. Now, what do you need?” He then received the tasty deer and rhinoceroses, devoured them all, and listened to the young man’s request. The young man told him he wanted the kataki flower. The Rakshasa replied, “You want the kataki flower! Very well, try to get it if you can. After crossing this forest, you’ll come to a thick forest of kachiri.3 You’ll say to that forest, ‘O mother kachiri! Please make way for me, or I will die.’ [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]That should open a path for you. Then you’ll reach the ocean. Say to the ocean, ‘O mother ocean! Please make way for me, or I will die,’ and the ocean will open up a path for you. After you cross the ocean, you’ll enter the gardens where the kataki blooms. Goodbye; follow my instructions.” The young man thanked his Rakshasa uncle and continued on his journey. After passing through the forest, he encountered an impenetrable forest of kachiri. It was so dense and thorny that not even a mouse could pass through. Remembering his uncle’s advice, he stood before the forest with folded hands and said, “O mother kachiri! Please make way for me, or I will die.” Suddenly, a clear path opened up in the forest, and the young man eagerly walked through it. Now the ocean lay ahead of him. He called out to the ocean, “O mother ocean! Make way for me, or I will die.” Instantly, the waters of the ocean rose on either side like two walls, leaving a dry path in between, and the young man crossed through with dry feet.
Now, right before him were the gardens of the kataki flower. He entered the inclosure, and found himself in a spacious palace which seemed to be unoccupied. On going from apartment to apartment he found a young lady of more than earthly beauty sleeping on a bedstead of gold. He went near, and noticed two little sticks, one of gold and the other of silver, lying in the bedstead. The silver stick lay near the feet of the sleeping beauty, [242]and the golden one near the head. He took up the sticks in his hands, and as he was examining them, the golden stick accidentally fell upon the feet of the lady. In a moment the lady woke and sat up, and said to the youth, “Stranger, how have you come to this dismal place? I know who you are, and I know your history. You are the youth with the moon on your forehead and stars on the palms of your hands. Flee, flee from this place! This is the residence of seven hundred Rakshasas who guard the gardens of the kataki flower. They have all gone a-hunting; they will return by sundown; and if they find you here you will be eaten up. One Rakshasi brought me from the earth where my father is king. She loves me very dearly, and will not let me go away. By means of these gold and silver sticks she kills me when she goes away in the morning, and by means of those sticks she revives me when she returns in the evening. Flee, flee hence, or you die!” The youth told the young lady how his sister wished very much to have the kataki flower, how he passed through the forest of kachiri, and how he crossed the ocean. He said also that he was determined not to go alone, he must take the young lady along with him. The remaining part of the day they spent together in rambling about the gardens. As the time was drawing near when the Rakshasas should return, the youth buried himself amid an enormous heap of kataki flower which lay in an adjoining apartment, after killing the young lady by touching her head with the [243]golden stick. Just after sunset the youth heard the sound as of a mighty tempest: it was the return of the seven hundred Rakshasas into the gardens. One of them entered the apartment of the young lady, revived her, and said, “I smell a human being, I smell a human being.” The young lady replied, “How can a human being come to this place? I am the only human being here.” The Rakshasi then stretched herself on the floor, and told the young lady to shampoo her legs. As she was going on shampooing, she let fall a tear-drop on the Rakshasi’s leg. “Why are you weeping, my dear child?” asked the raw-eater; “why are you weeping? Is anything troubling you?” “No, mamma,” answered the young lady, “nothing is troubling me. What can trouble me, when you have made me so comfortable? I was only thinking what will become of me when you die.” “When I die, child?” said the Rakshasi; “shall I die? Yes, of course all creatures die; but the death of a Rakshasa or Rakshasi will never happen. You know, child, that deep tank in the middle part of these gardens. Well, at the bottom of that tank there is a wooden box, in which there are a male and a female bee. It is ordained by fate that if a human being who has the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands were to come here and dive into that tank, and get hold of the same wooden box, and crush to death the male and female bees without letting a drop of their blood fall to the ground, then we should die. But the accomplishment of this decree of fate is, I [244]think, impossible. For, in the first place, there can be no such human being who will have the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands; and, in the second place, if there be such a man, he will find it impossible to come to this place, guarded as it is by seven hundred of us, encompassed by a deep ocean, and barricaded by an impervious forest of kachiri—not to speak of the outposts and sentinels that are stationed on the other side of the forest. And then, even if he succeeds in coming here, he will perhaps not know the secret of the wooden box; and even if he knows of the secret of the wooden box, he may not succeed in killing the bees without letting a drop of their blood fall on the ground. And woe be to him if a drop does fall on the ground, for in that case he will be torn up into seven hundred pieces by us. You see then, child, that we are almost immortal—not actually, but virtually so. You may, therefore, dismiss your fears.”
Now, right in front of him were the gardens of the kataki flower. He walked in and found himself in a large, seemingly empty palace. As he moved from room to room, he discovered a stunning young woman asleep on a golden bed. He approached her and noticed two small sticks, one gold and the other silver, lying on the bed. The silver stick was near her feet, and the golden one was by her head. He picked up the sticks, and while examining them, the golden stick accidentally fell onto the young woman's feet. Instantly, she woke up, sat up, and said to him, “Stranger, how did you end up in this gloomy place? I know who you are and your story. You're the young man with the moon on your forehead and stars on your palms. You need to run away from here! This is the home of seven hundred Rakshasas who protect the gardens of the kataki flower. They’ve all gone hunting and will be back by sundown. If they find you here, they’ll eat you. One Rakshasi took me from the earth where my father is king. She loves me dearly and won’t let me go. With these gold and silver sticks, she kills me when she leaves in the morning and brings me back to life when she returns in the evening. Run, run away, or you’ll die!” The young man told her how his sister really wanted the kataki flower, how he passed through the forest of kachiri, and how he crossed the ocean. He also said he was determined not to leave without her. They spent the rest of the day exploring the gardens. As the time was drawing near for the Rakshasas to return, the young man hid himself under a huge pile of kataki flowers in a nearby room after touching the young woman’s head with the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]golden stick, which killed her. Just after sunset, he heard a sound like a great storm: it was the return of the seven hundred Rakshasas to the gardens. One of them entered the young woman's room, revived her, and said, “I smell a human being, I smell a human being.” The young woman replied, “How could a human being come to this place? I’m the only human here.” The Rakshasi then lay down on the floor and told the young woman to massage her legs. As she was doing that, a tear fell onto the Rakshasi’s leg. “Why are you crying, my dear child?” asked the Rakshasi; “why are you crying? Is something bothering you?” “No, mama,” the young woman answered, “nothing is bothering me. What could trouble me when you’ve made me so comfortable? I was just thinking about what will happen to me when you die.” “When I die, child?” said the Rakshasi; “Am I going to die? Yes, of course, all living things die; but a Rakshasa or Rakshasi will never truly die. You know that deep pond in the middle of these gardens? At the bottom of that pond, there’s a wooden box with a male and female bee inside. It's destined that if a human being with the moon on his forehead and stars on his palms comes here, dives into that pond, retrieves the wooden box, and kills the male and female bees without spilling a single drop of their blood on the ground, then we will die. But I think that accomplishing this is impossible. First, there can’t be such a human being with the moon on his forehead and stars on his palms; and second, even if such a person exists, getting to this place is nearly impossible, guarded as it is by seven hundred of us, surrounded by a deep ocean, and blocked by an impenetrable forest of kachiri—not to mention the outposts and sentinels on the other side of the forest. Even if he manages to get here, he might not know the secret of the wooden box; and even if he does, he may not be able to kill the bees without spilling a drop of blood. And woe to him if he does spill a drop, because then we will tear him into seven hundred pieces. So you see, child, we are almost immortal—not really, but practically so. So you can put your fears to rest.”
On the next morning the Rakshasi got up, killed the young lady by means of the sticks, and went away in search of food along with other Rakshasas and Rakshasis. The lad, who had the moon on his forehead and stars on the palms of his hands, came out of the heap of flowers and revived the young lady. The young lady recited to the young man the whole of the conversation she had had with the Rakshasi. It was a perfect revelation to him. He, however, lost no time in beginning to act. He shut the heavy gates of the gardens. He dived into the tank and brought [245]up the wooden box. He opened the wooden box, and caught hold of the male and female bees as they were about to escape. He crushed them on the palms of his hands, besmearing his body with every drop of their blood. The moment this was done, loud cries and groans were heard around about the inclosure of the gardens. Agreeably to the decree of fate all the Rakshasas approached the gardens and fell down dead. The youth with the moon on his forehead took as many kataki flowers as he could, together with their seeds, and left the palace, around which were lying in mountain heaps the carcases of the mighty dead, in company with the young and beautiful lady. The waters of the ocean retreated before the youth as before, and the forest of kachiri also opened up a passage through it; and the happy couple reached the house in the bazaar, where they were welcomed by the sister of the youth who had the moon on his forehead.
The next morning, the Rakshasi woke up, killed the young lady with sticks, and left to look for food with other Rakshasas and Rakshasis. The young man, who had a moon on his forehead and stars on his palms, emerged from the pile of flowers and revived the young lady. She told him everything that had happened with the Rakshasi. This was a total revelation for him. Without wasting any time, he got to work. He closed the heavy gates of the garden, dove into the tank, and brought up a wooden box. He opened the box and caught the male and female bees just as they were about to escape. He crushed them in his hands, smearing himself with their blood. As soon as he did this, loud cries and groans filled the garden. According to fate, all the Rakshasas came to the garden and fell down dead. The young man with the moon on his forehead collected as many kataki flowers and their seeds as he could and left the palace, where heaps of mighty corpses lay around him, alongside the young and beautiful lady. The ocean waters retreated for him as before, and the kachiri forest also parted to let them through. The happy couple reached the house in the bazaar, where they were greeted by the sister of the young man with the moon on his forehead.
On the following morning the youth, as usual, went to hunt. The king was also there. A deer passed by, and the youth shot an arrow. As he shot, the turban as usual fell off his head, and a bright light issued from it. The king saw and wondered. He told the youth to stop, as he wished to contract friendship with him. The youth told him to come to his house, and gave him his address. The king went to the house of the youth in the middle of the day. Pushpavati—for that was the name of the young lady that had been brought from beyond the ocean—told the [246]king—for she knew the whole history—how his seventh queen had been persuaded by the other six queens to ring the bell twice before her time, how she was delivered of a beautiful boy and girl, how pups were substituted in their room, how the twins were saved in a miraculous manner in the house of the potter, how they were well treated in the bazaar, and how the youth with the moon on his forehead rescued her from the clutches of the Rakshasas. The king, mightily incensed with the six queens, had them, on the following day, buried alive in the ground. The seventh queen was then brought from the market-place and reinstated in her position; and the youth with the moon on his forehead, and the lovely Pushpavati and their sister, lived happily together.
The next morning, the young man went out hunting as usual. The king was there too. A deer ran past, and the young man shot an arrow. When he did, his turban fell off, just like before, and a bright light shone from it. The king noticed and was curious. He told the young man to stop, saying he wanted to be friends. The young man invited him to his house and gave him the address. The king visited the young man's home around midday. Pushpavati—who was the young lady brought from across the ocean—told the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]king the whole story. She explained how the seventh queen had been convinced by the other six queens to ring the bell twice before her time, how she gave birth to a beautiful boy and girl, how puppies were swapped for them, how the twins were miraculously saved by the potter, how they were treated well in the market, and how the young man with the moon on his forehead saved her from the Rakshasas. The king, furious with the six queens, had them buried alive the next day. The seventh queen was brought from the market and restored to her position; and the young man with the moon on his forehead, the beautiful Pushpavati, and their sister lived happily together.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn withers, etc.
[247]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XX
The Ghost who was Afraid of being Bagged
Once on a time there lived a barber who had a wife. They did not live happily together, as the wife always complained that she had not enough to eat. Many were the curtain lectures which were inflicted upon the poor barber. The wife used often to say to her mate, “If you had not the means to support a wife, why did you marry me? People who have not means ought not to indulge in the luxury of a wife. When I was in my father’s house I had plenty to eat, but it seems that I have come to your house to fast. Widows only fast; I have become a widow in your life-time.” She was not content with mere words; she got very angry one day and struck her husband with the broomstick of the house. Stung with shame, and abhorring himself on account of his wife’s reproach and beating, he left his house, with the implements of his craft, and vowed never to return and see his wife’s face again till he had become rich. He went from village to village, [248]and towards nightfall came to the outskirts of a forest. He laid himself down at the foot of a tree, and spent many a sad hour in bemoaning his hard lot.
Once upon a time, there was a barber who had a wife. They weren’t happy together, as the wife always complained that she didn’t have enough to eat. She frequently lectured the poor barber. The wife often said to her husband, “If you couldn’t afford to support a wife, why did you marry me? People without means shouldn’t enjoy the luxury of a wife. When I lived at my father’s house, I had plenty to eat, but it seems I’ve come to your house to starve. Only widows starve; I’ve become a widow while you’re still alive.” She wasn’t content with just words; one day, she got so angry that she hit her husband with a broomstick. Stung with shame and disgusted by his wife’s accusations and abuse, he left his home with his barber tools and vowed never to return or see her face again until he became wealthy. He traveled from village to village, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] and as night fell, he arrived at the edge of a forest. He lay down at the foot of a tree and spent many sad hours mourning his unfortunate situation.

“‘Now, barber, I am going to destroy you. Who will protect you?’”
“‘Now, barber, I'm going to take you down. Who's going to save you?’”
It so chanced that the tree, at the foot of which the barber was lying down, was dwelt in by a ghost. The ghost seeing a human being at the foot of the tree naturally thought of destroying him. With this intention the ghost alighted from the tree, and, with outspread arms and a gaping mouth, stood like a tall palmyra tree before the barber, and said, “Now, barber, I am going to destroy you. Who will protect you?” The barber, though quaking in every limb through fear, and his hair standing erect, did not lose his presence of mind, but, with that promptitude and shrewdness which are characteristic of his fraternity, replied, “O spirit, you will destroy me! wait a bit and I’ll show you how many ghosts I have captured this very night and put into my bag; and right glad am I to find you here, as I shall have one more ghost in my bag.” So saying the barber produced from his bag a small looking-glass, which he always carried about with him along with his razors, his whet-stone, his strop and other utensils, to enable his customers to see whether their beards had been well shaved or not. He stood up, placed the looking-glass right against the face of the ghost, and said, “Here you see one ghost which I have seized and bagged; I am going to put you also in the bag to keep this ghost company.” The ghost, seeing his own face in the [249]looking-glass, was convinced of the truth of what the barber had said, and was filled with fear. He said to the barber, “O, sir barber, I’ll do whatever you bid me, only do not put me into your bag. I’ll give you whatever you want.” The barber said, “You ghosts are a faithless set, there is no trusting you. You will promise, and not give what you promise.” “O, sir,” replied the ghost, “be merciful to me; I’ll bring to you whatever you order; and if I do not bring it, then put me into your bag.” “Very well,” said the barber, “bring me just now one thousand gold mohurs; and by to-morrow night you must raise a granary in my house, and fill it with paddy. Go and get the gold mohurs immediately: and if you fail to do my bidding you will certainly be put into my bag.” The ghost gladly consented to the conditions. He went away, and in the course of a short time returned with a bag containing a thousand gold mohurs. The barber was delighted beyond measure at the sight of the gold mohurs. He then told the ghost to see to it that by the following night a granary was erected in his house and filled with paddy.
It just so happened that the tree the barber was lying under was home to a ghost. The ghost, seeing a human at the base of the tree, thought about getting rid of him. With that in mind, the ghost climbed down and stood before the barber with outstretched arms and a wide-open mouth, looking like a tall palm tree, and said, “Now, barber, I’m going to destroy you. Who will save you?” The barber, shaking with fear and his hair standing on end, managed to stay calm. With the quick thinking typical of his profession, he replied, “Oh, spirit, you want to destroy me? Just wait a second, and I’ll show you how many ghosts I’ve captured tonight and put in my bag; I’m actually glad to see you here since I’ll have one more ghost to add.” Saying this, the barber pulled out a small mirror he always carried with his razors, whetstone, strop, and other tools, so his customers could check if their beards had been shaved properly. He stood up, held the mirror up to the ghost's face, and said, “Look, here’s one ghost I’ve caught and bagged; I’m going to put you in the bag to keep this ghost company.” When the ghost saw his reflection in the [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]mirror, he realized the truth of what the barber said and became terrified. He pleaded with the barber, “Oh, sir barber, I’ll do whatever you want, just don’t put me in your bag. I’ll give you whatever you ask for.” The barber replied, “You ghosts are untrustworthy. You’ll promise something and then not deliver.” “Oh, sir,” the ghost responded, “please be merciful; I’ll bring you whatever you ask for. And if I don’t, you can put me in your bag.” “Alright,” said the barber, “bring me a thousand gold mohurs right now; and by tomorrow night, you must build a granary in my house and fill it with paddy. Go get the gold mohurs immediately; if you don’t do what I say, you’ll definitely end up in my bag.” The ghost happily agreed to the terms. He left and soon returned with a bag of a thousand gold mohurs. The barber was overjoyed to see the gold mohurs. He then instructed the ghost to make sure a granary was built in his house and filled with paddy by the next night.
It was during the small hours of the morning that the barber, loaded with the heavy treasure, knocked at the door of his house. His wife, who reproached herself for having in a fit of rage struck her husband with a broomstick, got out of bed and unbolted the door. Her surprise was great when she saw her husband pour out of the bag a glittering heap of gold mohurs. [250]
It was in the early hours of the morning when the barber, burdened with a heavy load of treasure, knocked on the door of his house. His wife, who felt guilty for having hit him with a broomstick in a moment of anger, got out of bed and unlatched the door. She was shocked to see her husband emptying a bag full of shining gold mohurs. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
The next night the poor devil, through fear of being bagged, raised a large granary in the barber’s house, and spent the live-long night in carrying on his back large packages of paddy till the granary was filled up to the brim. The uncle of this terrified ghost, seeing his worthy nephew carrying on his back loads of paddy, asked what the matter was. The ghost related what had happened. The uncle-ghost then said, “You fool, you think the barber can bag you! The barber is a cunning fellow; he has cheated you, like a simpleton as you are.” “You doubt,” said the nephew-ghost, “the power of the barber! come and see.” The uncle-ghost then went to the barber’s house, and peeped into it through a window. The barber, perceiving from the blast of wind which the arrival of the ghost had produced that a ghost was at the window, placed full before it the self-same looking-glass, saying, “Come now, I’ll put you also into the bag.” The uncle-ghost, seeing his own face in the looking-glass, got quite frightened, and promised that very night to raise another granary and to fill it, not this time with paddy, but with rice. So in two nights the barber became a rich man, and lived happily with his wife begetting sons and daughters.
The next night, the poor guy, scared of being caught, built a big granary in the barber’s house and spent the entire night hauling huge sacks of paddy on his back until the granary was completely full. The uncle of this scared ghost, seeing his nephew carrying loads of paddy, asked what was going on. The ghost explained what had happened. The uncle ghost then said, “You idiot, you think the barber can catch you! The barber is tricky; he’s fooled you like the simpleton you are.” “You doubt,” said the nephew ghost, “the barber’s power! Come and see.” The uncle ghost then went to the barber’s house and peeked in through a window. The barber, noticing the rush of wind from the ghost’s arrival, realized a ghost was at the window and held up a mirror, saying, “Alright, I’ll put you in the bag too.” The uncle ghost, seeing his own face in the mirror, got really scared and promised he would build another granary that night and fill it, not with paddy this time, but with rice. So, within two nights, the barber became rich and lived happily with his wife, having sons and daughters.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn wilts, etc.
[251]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XXI
The Field of Bones
Once on a time there lived a king who had a son. The young prince had three friends, the son of the prime minister, the son of the prefect of the police, and the son of the richest merchant of the city. These four friends had great love for one another. Once on a time they bethought themselves of seeing distant lands. They accordingly set out one day, each one riding on a horse. They rode on and on, till about noon they came to the outskirts of what seemed to be a dense forest. There they rested a while, tying to the trees their horses, which began to browse. When they had refreshed themselves, they again mounted their horses and resumed their journey. At sunset they saw in the depths of the forest a temple, near which they dismounted, wishing to lodge there that night. Inside the temple there was a sannyasi,1 apparently absorbed in meditation, as he did not notice the four friends. When darkness covered the forest, a light was seen inside the temple. The four friends [252]resolved to pass the night on the balcony of the temple; and as the forest was infested with many wild beasts, they deemed it safe that each of them should watch one prahara2 of the night, while the rest should sleep. It fell to the lot of the merchant’s son to watch during the first prahara, that is to say, from six in the evening to nine o’clock at night. Towards the end of his watch the merchant’s son saw a wonderful sight. The hermit took up a bone with his hand, and repeated over it some words which the merchant’s son distinctly heard. The moment the words were uttered, a clattering sound was heard in the precincts of the temple, and the merchant’s son saw many bones moving from different parts of the forest. The bones collected themselves inside the temple, at the foot of the hermit, and lay there in a heap. As soon as this took place, the watch of the merchant’s son came to an end; and, rousing the son of the prefect of the police, he laid himself down to sleep.
Once upon a time, there was a king who had a son. The young prince had three friends: the son of the prime minister, the son of the police chief, and the son of the richest merchant in the city. These four friends cared deeply for each other. One day, they decided to explore distant lands. So, they set off, each riding a horse. They rode on until around noon when they reached the edge of what looked like a dense forest. There, they took a break, tying their horses to trees so they could graze. After refreshing themselves, they got back on their horses and continued their journey. At sunset, they spotted a temple deep in the forest and dismounted, wanting to stay there for the night. Inside the temple, there was a hermit who appeared to be deep in meditation, as he didn't notice the four friends. When darkness fell over the forest, a light appeared inside the temple. The four friends [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] decided to spend the night on the temple balcony. Since the forest was home to many wild beasts, they figured it was safest for each of them to keep watch for one prahara2 of the night while the others slept. The merchant’s son was assigned the first watch, from six in the evening to nine at night. Toward the end of his watch, he saw something amazing. The hermit picked up a bone and recited some words that the merchant’s son clearly heard. As soon as he spoke, a clattering sound echoed in the temple grounds, and the merchant’s son noticed many bones moving from different parts of the forest. The bones gathered inside the temple, piling up at the foot of the hermit. Just as this happened, the merchant's son's watch ended; he woke the son of the police chief and then lay down to sleep.
The prefect’s son, when he began his watch, saw the hermit sitting cross-legged, wrapped in meditation, near a heap of bones, the history of which he, of course, did not know. For a long time nothing happened. The dead stillness of the night was broken only by the howl of the hyæna and the wolf, and the growl of the tiger. When his time was nearly up he saw a wonderful sight. The hermit looked at the heap of bones lying before him, and uttered some words which the [253]prefect’s son distinctly heard. No sooner had the words been uttered than a noise was heard among the bones, “and behold a shaking, and the bones came together, bone to its bone”; and the bones which were erewhile lying together in a heap now took the form of a skeleton. Struck with wonder, the prefect’s son would have watched longer, but his time was over. He therefore laid himself down to sleep, after rousing the minister’s son, to whom, however, he told nothing of what he had seen, as the merchant’s son had not told him anything of what he had seen.
The prefect’s son, when his watch began, saw the hermit sitting cross-legged, deep in meditation, next to a pile of bones, about which he obviously had no knowledge. For a long time, nothing happened. The dead silence of the night was broken only by the howls of hyenas and wolves, and the growls of tigers. As his time was almost up, he witnessed an incredible sight. The hermit looked at the pile of bones in front of him and spoke some words that the prefect's son clearly heard. No sooner had the words been spoken than a noise came from the bones, “and behold a shaking, and the bones came together, bone to its bone”; and the bones that had once been in a heap now formed a skeleton. Amazed, the prefect’s son wanted to watch longer, but his time was up. So, he lay down to sleep after waking the minister’s son, to whom he didn’t reveal anything about what he had seen, just as the merchant’s son hadn’t told him anything about his own experiences.
The minister’s son got up, rubbed his eyes, and began watching. It was the dead hour of midnight, when ghosts, hobgoblins, and spirits of every name and description, go roaming over the wide world, and when all creation, both animate and inanimate, is in deep repose. Even the howl of the wolf and the hyæna and the growl of the tiger had ceased. The minister’s son looked towards the temple, and saw the hermit sitting wrapt up in meditation; and near him lying something which seemed to be the skeleton of some animal. He looked towards the dense forest and the darkness all around, and his hair stood on end through terror. In this state of fear and trembling he spent nearly three hours, when an uncommon sight in the temple attracted his notice. The hermit, looking at the skeleton before him, uttered some words which the minister’s son distinctly heard. As soon as the words were uttered, “lo, the sinews and the flesh came up upon the bones, and the skin [254]covered them above”; but there was no breath in the skeleton. Astonished at the sight, the minister’s son would have sat up longer, but his time was up. He therefore laid himself down to sleep, after having roused the king’s son, to whom, however, he said nothing of what he had seen and heard.
The minister’s son got up, rubbed his eyes, and started watching. It was the dead hour of midnight, when ghosts, goblins, and spirits of every kind roam the world, and everything, both living and non-living, is deep in sleep. Even the howls of wolves, hyenas, and the growls of tigers had stopped. The minister’s son looked towards the temple and saw the hermit deep in meditation, with something that looked like the skeleton of an animal lying nearby. He glanced towards the thick forest and the darkness surrounding him, and his hair stood on end with fear. In this state of anxiety, he spent almost three hours when something unusual in the temple caught his attention. The hermit, looking at the skeleton in front of him, said some words that the minister’s son clearly heard. As soon as the words were spoken, “lo, the sinews and the flesh came up upon the bones, and the skin [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]covered them above”; but there was no breath in the skeleton. Amazed by what he saw, the minister’s son would have stayed up longer, but his time was up. So, he lay down to sleep after waking the king’s son, to whom he said nothing about what he had seen and heard.
The king’s son, when he began his watch, saw the hermit sitting, completely absorbed in devotion, near a figure which looked like some animal, but he was not a little surprised to see the animal lying apparently lifeless, without showing any of the symptoms of life. The prince spent his hours agreeably enough, especially as he had had a long sleep, and as he felt none of that depression which the dead hour of midnight sheds on the spirits; and he amused himself with marking how the shades of darkness were becoming thinner and paler every moment. But just as he noticed a red streak in the east, he heard a sound from inside the temple. He turned his eyes towards the hermit. The hermit, looking towards the inanimate figure of the animal lying before him, uttered some words which the prince distinctly heard. The moment the words were spoken, “breath came into the animal; it lived, it stood up upon its feet”; and quickly rushed out of the temple into the forest. That moment the crows cawed; the watch of the prince came to an end; his three companions were roused; and after a short time they mounted their horses, and resumed their journey, each one thinking of the strange sight seen in the temple. [255]
The king’s son, as he began his watch, saw the hermit sitting quietly, completely focused on prayer, next to what looked like an animal. He was quite surprised to see the animal lying there, apparently lifeless, showing no signs of life at all. The prince found the hours pass agreeably enough, especially since he had had a long sleep and felt none of the gloom that midnight usually brings; he entertained himself by observing how the shadows of darkness were getting thinner and lighter by the minute. But just as he noticed a red line in the east, he heard a sound coming from inside the temple. He looked over at the hermit. The hermit, glancing at the lifeless animal in front of him, spoke some words that the prince clearly heard. The moment he spoke, “breath came into the animal; it lived, it stood up on its feet,” and then it dashed out of the temple and into the forest. At that moment, the crows cawed; the prince’s watch came to an end; his three companions were awakened, and shortly after, they mounted their horses and continued their journey, each one reflecting on the strange sight they had seen in the temple. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
They rode on and on through the dense and interminable forest, and hardly spoke to one another, till about mid-day they halted under a tree near a pool for refreshment. After they had refreshed themselves with eating some fruits of the forest and drinking water from the pool, the prince said to his three companions, “Friends, did you not see something in the temple of the devotee? I’ll tell you what I saw, but first let me hear what you all saw. Let the merchant’s son first tell us what he saw as he had the first watch; and the others will follow in order.”
They kept riding through the thick, endless forest, barely speaking to each other, until around noon when they stopped under a tree by a pool to take a break. After they enjoyed some forest fruits and drank water from the pool, the prince said to his three friends, “Guys, didn't you notice anything in the devotee's temple? I’ll share what I saw, but first, I want to hear what you all observed. Let the merchant’s son go first since he was on the first watch, and then the others can follow in order.”
Merchant’s son. I’ll tell you what I saw. I saw the hermit take up a bone in his hand, and repeat some words which I well remember. The moment those words were uttered, a clattering sound was heard in the precincts of the temple, and I saw many bones running into the temple from different directions. The bones collected themselves together inside the temple at the feet of the hermit, and lay there in a heap. I would have gladly remained longer to see the end, but my time was up, and I had to rouse my friend, the son of the prefect of the police.
Merchant’s son. I’ll tell you what I saw. I saw the hermit pick up a bone and say some words that I clearly remember. As soon as he spoke those words, I heard a clattering sound near the temple, and I saw a bunch of bones rushing into the temple from all directions. The bones gathered together inside the temple at the hermit’s feet and formed a pile. I would have happily stayed longer to see what happened next, but my time was up, and I had to wake my friend, the son of the police chief.
Prefect’s son. Friends, this is what I saw. The hermit looked at the heap of bones lying before him, and uttered some words which I well remember. No sooner had the words been uttered than I heard a noise among the bones, and, strange to say, the bones jumped up, each bone joined itself to its fellow, and the heap became a perfect skeleton. At that moment my watch came to an end, and I [256]had to rouse my respected friend the minister’s son.
Prefect’s son. Friends, here’s what I witnessed. The hermit gazed at the pile of bones in front of him and spoke some words that I clearly remember. As soon as he finished speaking, I heard a sound coming from the bones, and, oddly enough, the bones sprang to life, each one connecting with its counterpart, transforming the pile into a complete skeleton. At that moment, my watch ended, and I had to wake up my esteemed friend, the minister’s son.
Minister’s son. Well, when I began my watch I saw the said skeleton lying near the hermit. After three mortal hours, during which I was in great fear, I saw the hermit lift his eyes towards the skeleton and utter some words which I well remember. As soon as the words were uttered the skeleton was covered with flesh and hair, but it did not show any symptom of life, as it lay motionless. Just then my watch ended, and I had to rouse my royal friend the prince.
Minister’s son. Well, when I started my watch, I saw the skeleton lying next to the hermit. After three long hours, during which I was filled with fear, I saw the hermit look up at the skeleton and say some words that I remember clearly. As soon as he spoke, the skeleton became covered with flesh and hair, but it didn’t show any signs of life and lay still. Just then my watch ended, and I had to wake up my royal friend, the prince.
King’s son. Friends, from what you yourselves saw, you can guess what I saw. I saw the hermit turn towards the skeleton covered with skin and hair, and repeat some words which I well remember. The moment the words were uttered, the skeleton stood up on its feet, and it looked a fine and lusty deer, and while I was admiring its beauty, it skipped out of the temple, and ran into the forest. That moment the crows cawed.
King’s son. Friends, based on what you witnessed, you can imagine what I saw. I saw the hermit turn toward the skeleton covered with skin and hair and repeat some words that I clearly remember. As soon as he spoke those words, the skeleton rose to its feet, and it transformed into a healthy and majestic deer. While I admired its beauty, it leaped out of the temple and dashed into the forest. At that moment, the crows cawed.
The four friends, after hearing one another’s story, congratulated themselves on the possession of supernatural power, and they did not doubt but that if they pronounced the words which they had heard the hermit utter, the utterance would be followed by the same results. But they resolved to verify their power by an actual experiment. Near the foot of the tree they found a bone lying on the ground, and they accordingly resolved to experiment upon it. The merchant’s son took up the bone, and repeated over it the formula he had [257]heard from the hermit. Wonderful to relate, a hundred bones immediately came rushing from different directions, and lay in a heap at the foot of the tree. The son of the prefect of the police then looking upon the heap of bones, repeated the formula which he had heard from the hermit, and forthwith there was a shaking among the bones; the several bones joined themselves together, and formed themselves into a skeleton, and it was the skeleton of a quadruped. The minister’s son then drew near the skeleton, and, looking intently upon it, pronounced over it the formula which he had heard from the hermit. The skeleton immediately was covered with flesh, skin, and hair, and, horrible to relate, the animal proved itself to be a royal tiger of the largest size. The four friends were filled with consternation. If the king’s son were, by the repetition of the formula he had heard from the hermit, to make the beast alive, it might prove fatal to them all. The three friends, therefore, tried to dissuade the prince from giving life to the tiger. But the prince would not comply with the request. He naturally said, “The mantras3 which you have learned have been proved true and efficacious. But how shall I know that the mantra which I have learned is equally efficacious? I must have my mantra verified. Nor is it certain that we shall lose our lives by the experiment. Here is this high tree. You can climb into its topmost branches, and I shall also follow you thither after pronouncing the mantra.” In vain [258]did the three friends dwell upon the extreme danger attending the experiment: the prince remained inexorable. The minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son climbed up into the topmost branches of the tree, while the king’s son went up to the middle of the tree. From there, looking intently upon the lifeless tiger, he pronounced the words which he had learned from the hermit, and quickly ran up the tree. In the twinkling of an eye the tiger stood upright, gave out a terrible growl, with a tremendous spring killed all the four horses which were browsing at a little distance, and, dragging one of them, rushed towards the densest part of the forest. The four friends ensconced on the branches of the tree were almost petrified with fear at the sight of the terrible tiger; but the danger was now over. The tiger went off at a great distance from them, and from its growl they judged that it must be at least two miles distance from them. After a little they came down from the tree; and as they now had no horses on which to ride, they walked on foot through the forest, till, coming to its end, they reached the shore of the sea. They sat on the sea-shore hoping to see some ship sailing by. They had not sat long, when fortunately they descried a vessel in the offing. They waved their handkerchiefs, and made all sorts of signs to attract the notice of the people on board the ship. The captain and the crew noticed the men on the shore. They came towards the shore, took the men upon board, but added that as they were short of [259]provisions they could not have them a long time on board, but would put them ashore at the first port they came to. After four or five days’ voyage, they saw not far from the shore high buildings and turrets, and supposing the place to be a large city, the four friends landed there.
The four friends, after sharing their stories, congratulated themselves on having supernatural power, and they believed that if they spoke the words they had heard the hermit say, it would bring the same results. They decided to test their power with an actual experiment. Near the base of the tree, they found a bone lying on the ground, and they decided to experiment with it. The merchant’s son picked up the bone and recited the formula he had [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]heard from the hermit. Amazingly, a hundred bones suddenly came flying in from all directions and piled up at the foot of the tree. The son of the prefect of police then saw the pile of bones, repeated the formula he had heard from the hermit, and immediately the bones began to shake; they connected and formed a skeleton, which turned out to be that of a four-legged animal. The minister’s son then approached the skeleton, looked closely, and recited the formula he had learned from the hermit. Instantly, the skeleton was covered with flesh, skin, and hair, and, horrifically, the creature turned out to be a royal tiger of enormous size. The four friends were struck with panic. If the king’s son were to bring the beast to life with the formula he learned from the hermit, it could be deadly for all of them. Therefore, the three friends tried to convince the prince not to revive the tiger. But the prince refused to listen. He argued, “The mantras 3 that you learned have proven to be real and effective. But how will I know if the mantra I learned is just as effective? I need to verify my mantra. Moreover, it’s not guaranteed that we’ll lose our lives in this experiment. Look at this tall tree. You can climb to the top branches, and I’ll follow after I say the mantra.” The three friends stressed the extreme danger of the experiment in vain: the prince remained unmoved. The minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son climbed to the highest branches of the tree, while the king’s son went to the middle of the tree. From there, he focused on the lifeless tiger, uttered the words he had learned from the hermit, and quickly climbed up the tree. In an instant, the tiger stood upright, let out a terrifying growl, and with a tremendous leap killed all four horses that were grazing nearby, dragging one of them away as it rushed into the densest part of the forest. The four friends perched on the tree branches were almost frozen with fear at the sight of the fearsome tiger; but the danger had passed. The tiger moved far away, and by its growl, they guessed it was at least two miles from them. After a little while, they climbed down from the tree; since they had no horses to ride, they walked through the forest until they reached the edge of the sea. They sat on the shore, hoping to see a ship. They hadn’t been sitting long when they spotted a vessel in the distance. They waved their handkerchiefs and made all kinds of signals to catch the attention of the crew. The captain and the crew noticed the men on the shore. They approached the shore, took the men aboard, but informed them that since they were short on [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]provisions, they couldn't keep them on board for long and would drop them off at the first port they reached. After four or five days of sailing, they saw tall buildings and towers not far from the shore, and thinking it was a large city, the four friends landed there.

“They approached a magnificent pile of buildings”
“They walked up to a stunning collection of buildings.”
The four friends, immediately after landing, walked along a long avenue of stately trees, at the end of which was a bazaar. There were hundreds of shops in the bazaar, but not a single human being in them. There were sweetmeat shops in which there were heaps of confectioneries ranged in regular rows, but no human beings to sell them. There was the blacksmith’s shop, there was the anvil, there were the bellows and the other tools of the smithy, but there was no smith there. There were stalls in which there were heaps of faded and dried vegetables, but no men or women to sell them. The streets were all deserted, no human beings, no cattle were to be seen there. There were carts, but no bullocks; there were carriages, but no horses. The doors and windows of the houses of the city on both sides of the streets were all open, but no human being was visible in them. It seemed to be a deserted city. It seemed to be a city of the dead—and all the dead taken out and buried. The four friends were astonished—they were frightened at the sight. As they went on, they approached a magnificent pile of buildings, which seemed to be the palace of a king. They went to the gate and to the porter’s lodge. They saw shields, swords, spears, and other weapons suspended [260]in the lodge, but no porters. They entered the premises, but saw no guards, no human beings. They went to the stables, saw the troughs, grain, and grass lying about in profusion, but no horses. They went inside the palace, passed the long corridors—still no human being was visible. They went through six long courts—still no human being. They entered the seventh court, and there and then, for the first time, did they see living human beings. They saw coming towards them four princesses of matchless beauty. Each of these four princesses caught hold of the arm of each of the four friends; and each princess called each man whom she had caught hold of her husband. The princesses said that they had been long waiting for the four friends, and expressed great joy at their arrival. The princesses took the four friends into the innermost apartments, and gave them a sumptuous feast. There were no servants attending them, the princesses themselves bringing in the provisions and setting them before the four friends. At the outset the four princesses told the four friends that no questions were to be asked about the depopulation of the city. After this, each princess went into her private apartment along with her newly-found husband. Shortly after the prince and princess had retired into their private apartment, the princess began to shed tears. On the prince inquiring into the cause, the princess said, “O prince! I pity you very much. You seem, by your bearing, to be the son of a king, and you have, no doubt, the heart of a king’s [261]son; I will therefore tell you my whole story, and the story of my three companions who look like princesses. I am the daughter of a king, whose palace this is, and those three creatures, who are dressed like princesses, and who have called your three friends their husbands, are Rakshasis. They came to this city some time ago; they ate up my father, the king, my mother, the queen, my brothers, my sisters, of whom I had a large number. They ate up the king’s ministers and servants. They ate up gradually all the people of the city, all my father’s horses and elephants, and all the cattle of the city. You must have noticed, as you came to the palace, that there are no human beings, no cattle, no living thing in this city. They have all been eaten up by those three Rakshasis. They have spared me alone—and that, I suppose, only for a time. When the Rakshasis saw you and your friends from a distance, they were very glad, as they mean to eat you all up after a short time.”
The four friends, right after landing, walked down a long street lined with impressive trees, at the end of which was a bazaar. There were hundreds of shops in the bazaar, but not a single person inside them. There were sweet shops filled with piles of candies arranged in neat rows, but no one to sell them. There was a blacksmith's shop, along with the anvil, the bellows, and other tools, but no blacksmith. There were stalls with heaps of wilted and dried vegetables, but no sellers. The streets were completely empty; no people, no cattle could be seen. There were carts, but no oxen; there were carriages, but no horses. The houses lining the streets had their doors and windows wide open, yet no one was visible inside. It felt like a deserted city. It seemed like a city of the dead—where all the dead had been taken out and buried. The four friends were shocked—they were scared by the scene. As they continued on, they came to an impressive building, which looked like a king's palace. They approached the gate and the porter’s lodge. They saw shields, swords, spears, and other weapons hanging in the lodge, but no porters. They entered the grounds but saw no guards or anyone else. They went to the stables, noticed the troughs, grain, and hay scattered all over, but no horses. They went inside the palace, passed through long corridors—still, no one was visible. They walked through six long courtyards—still no one. When they entered the seventh courtyard, for the first time, they saw living people. Four stunning princesses were walking toward them. Each princess grabbed the arm of one of the four friends, and each called her partner her husband. The princesses said they had been waiting a long time for the four friends and were thrilled at their arrival. The princesses took the four friends to the innermost rooms and prepared a lavish feast. There were no servants attending them; the princesses brought in the food themselves and served it to the four friends. At the start, the princesses told the friends that they must not ask about why the city was so deserted. After that, each princess took her new husband into her private quarters. Shortly after the prince and princess retired, she began to cry. When the prince asked why, she said, “Oh prince! I feel so sorry for you. You look like you’re the son of a king, and surely you have the heart of a king's son; so I will share my entire story, along with the story of my three companions who appear to be princesses. I am the daughter of the king, and this is my father’s palace, and those three beings who look like princesses, who have called your friends their husbands, are Rakshasis. They arrived in this city some time ago; they devoured my father, the king, my mother, the queen, my numerous brothers and sisters. They gradually ate up the royal ministers and servants, and eventually, all the people of the city, along with my father’s horses and elephants, and all the livestock. You must have noticed, as you approached the palace, that there are no people, no livestock, no living creatures in this city. They have consumed them all. They have spared me alone—and only for a while, it seems. When the Rakshasis saw you and your friends from afar, they were delighted, as they plan to eat all of you very soon.”
King’s son. But if this is the case, how do I know that you are not a Rakshasi yourself? Perhaps you mean to swallow me up by throwing me off my guard.
King’s son. But if that's true, how can I be sure you’re not a Rakshasi yourself? Maybe you plan to catch me off guard and swallow me whole.
Princess. I’ll mention one fact which proves that those three creatures are Rakshasis, while I am not. Rakshasis, you know, eat food a hundred times larger in quantity than men or women. What the Rakshasis eat at table along with us is not sufficient to appease their hunger. They therefore go out at night to distant lands in search [262]of men or cattle, as there are none in this city. If you ask your friends to watch and see whether their wives remain all night in their beds, they will find they go out and stay away a good part of the night, whereas you will find me the whole night with you. But please see that the Rakshasis do not get the slightest inkling of all this; for if they hear of it, they will kill me in the first instance, and afterwards swallow you all up.
Princess. I’ll share one fact that shows those three creatures are Rakshasis, while I’m not. Rakshasis, as you know, consume food in a quantity a hundred times larger than men or women. What the Rakshasis eat at our table isn’t enough to satisfy their hunger. They head out at night to faraway places looking for men or livestock since there are none in this city. If you ask your friends to keep an eye on whether their wives stay in bed all night, they will see that the wives go out and are gone for a significant part of the night, while you’ll find me here with you the entire night. But please make sure the Rakshasis don’t get wind of this; if they find out, they will kill me right away and then devour all of you.
The next day the king’s son called together the minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son, and held a consultation, enjoining the strictest secrecy on all. He told them what he had heard from the princess, and requested them to lie awake in their beds to watch whether their pretended princesses went out at night or not. One presumptive argument in favour of the assertion of the princess was that all the pretended princesses were fast asleep during the whole of the day in consequence of their nightly wanderings, whereas the female friend of the king’s son did not sleep at all during the day. The three friends accordingly lay in their beds at night pretending to be asleep and manifesting all the symptoms of deep sleep. Each one observed that his female friend at a certain hour, thinking her mate to be in deep sleep, left the room, stayed away the whole night, and returned to her bed only at dawn. During the following day each female friend slept out nearly the whole day, and woke up only in the afternoon. For two nights and days the three friends observed this. The king’s son also [263]remained awake at night pretending to be asleep, but the princess was not observed for a single moment to leave the room, nor was she observed to sleep in the day. From these circumstances the friends of the king’s son began to suspect that their partners were really Rakshasis as the princess said they were.
The next day, the prince gathered the minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son for a meeting, insisting on complete secrecy. He shared what he had learned from the princess and asked them to stay awake at night to see if their supposed princesses went out. One point in favor of the princess’s claim was that all the supposed princesses were fast asleep during the day because of their nighttime escapades, while the prince's female friend didn’t sleep at all during the day. That night, the three friends pretended to be asleep in their beds. Each of them noticed that their female friend, thinking he was sound asleep, left the room at a certain hour, stayed out the entire night, and returned only at dawn. The next day, each female friend slept for most of the day and only woke up in the afternoon. The three friends observed this pattern for two nights and days. The prince also [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]stayed awake at night, pretending to sleep, but the princess was never seen leaving the room, nor did she sleep during the day. From these observations, the prince's friends began to suspect that their companions were truly Rakshasis, just as the princess had claimed.
By way of confirmation the princess also told the king’s son, that the Rakshasis, after eating the flesh of men and animals, threw the bones towards the north of the city, where there was an immense collection of them. The king’s son and his three friends went one day towards that part of the city, and sure enough they saw there immense heaps of the bones of men and animals piled up into hills. From this they became more and more convinced that the three women were Rakshasis in deed and truth.
To confirm, the princess also told the king's son that the Rakshasis, after eating the flesh of men and animals, tossed the bones to the north of the city, where there was a massive pile of them. One day, the king's son and his three friends headed towards that part of the city, and sure enough, they saw huge mounds of the bones of men and animals stacked up like hills. This made them increasingly convinced that the three women were indeed Rakshasis.
The question now was how to run away from these devourers of men and animals? There was one circumstance greatly in favour of the four friends, and that was, that the three Rakshasis slept during nearly the whole day; they had therefore the greater part of the day for the maturing of their plans. The princess advised them to go towards the sea-shore, and watch if any ships sailed that way. The four friends accordingly used to go to the sea-shore looking for ships. They were always accompanied by the princess, who took the precaution of carrying with her in a bundle her most valuable jewels, pearls and precious stones. It happened one day that they [264]saw a ship passing at a great distance from the shore. They made signs which attracted the notice of the captain and crew. The ship came towards the land, and the four friends and princess were, after much entreaty, taken up. The princess exhorted the crew to row with all their might, for which she promised them a handsome reward; for she knew that the Rakshasis would awake in the afternoon, and immediately come after the ship; and they would assuredly catch hold of the vessel and destroy all the crew and passengers if it stood short of eighty miles from land, for the Rakshasis had the power of distending their bodies to the length of ten Yojanas.4 The four friends and the princess cheered on the crew, and the oarsmen rowed with all their might; and the ship, favoured by the wind, shot over the deep like lightning. It was near sun-down when a terrible yell was heard on the shore. The Rakshasis had wakened from their sleep, and not finding either the four friends or the princess, naturally thought they had got hold of a ship and were escaping. They therefore ran along the shore with lightning rapidity, and seeing the ship afar off they distended their bodies. But fortunately the vessel was more than eighty miles off land, though only a trifle more: indeed, the ship was so dangerously near that the heads of the Rakshasis with their widely-distended jaws almost touched its stern. The words which the Rakshasis uttered in the hearing of the crew and passengers were—“O sister, so [265]you are going to eat them all yourself alone.” The minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son had all along a suspicion that the pretended princess, the prince’s partner, might after all also be a Rakshasi; that suspicion was now confirmed by what they heard the three Rakshasis say. Those words, however, produced no effect in the mind of the king’s son, as from his intimate acquaintance with the princess he could not possibly take her to be a Rakshasi.
The question now was how to escape from these man-eating creatures? One big advantage for the four friends was that the three Rakshasis slept for almost the entire day, giving them most of the daylight to plan their escape. The princess suggested they head towards the sea and look for any ships sailing that way. The four friends regularly went to the shore to search for ships, accompanied by the princess, who took her most valuable jewels, pearls, and precious stones with her in a bundle. One day, they spotted a ship far off in the distance. They signaled to the captain and crew, who noticed them and approached the shore. After much pleading, the four friends and the princess were taken aboard. The princess urged the crew to row as hard as they could, promising them a nice reward because she knew the Rakshasis would wake up in the afternoon and chase after the ship. They would definitely be able to catch up and destroy everyone on board if the ship was less than eighty miles from shore, since the Rakshasis could stretch their bodies up to ten Yojanas. The four friends cheered on the crew, and the rowers put in all their effort; the ship, aided by the wind, sped across the water like lightning. It was near sunset when a terrifying scream erupted from the shore. The Rakshasis had woken up and, not finding the four friends or the princess, assumed they had taken a ship and were escaping. They bolted along the shore at lightning speed and, spotting the ship in the distance, stretched their bodies. Luckily, the vessel was more than eighty miles from land, though barely so; in fact, it was so dangerously close that the heads of the Rakshasis with their wide-open jaws were almost touching the ship's stern. The Rakshasis shouted to each other, “Oh sister, so you’re going to eat them all by yourself.” The minister’s son, the prefect’s son, and the merchant’s son had always suspected that the so-called princess, the prince’s companion, might be a Rakshasi too; their suspicion was confirmed by what they heard. However, the king’s son, knowing the princess well, dismissed this idea completely.
The captain told the four friends and princess that as he was bound for distant regions in search of gold mines, he could not take them along with him; he, therefore, proposed that on the next day he should put them ashore near some port, especially as they were now safe from the clutches of the Rakshasis. On the following day no port was visible for a long time; towards the evening, however, they came near a port where the four friends and the princess were landed. After walking some distance, the princess, who had never been accustomed to take long walks, complained of fatigue and hunger; they all therefore sat under a tree, and the king’s son sent the merchant’s son to buy some sweetmeats in the bazaar which they heard was not far off. The merchant’s son did not return, as he was fully persuaded in his mind that the king’s son’s partner was as real a Rakshasi as the three others from whose clutches he had escaped. Seeing the delay of the merchant’s son, the king’s son sent the prefect’s son after him; but neither did he return, he being also convinced that [266]the pretended princess was a Rakshasi. The minister’s son was next sent; but he also joined the other two. The king’s son then himself went to the shop of the sweetmeat seller where he met his three friends, who made him remain with them by main force, earnestly declaring that the woman was no princess, but a real Rakshasi like the other three. Thus the princess was deserted by the four friends who returned to their own country, full of the adventures they had met with.
The captain told the four friends and the princess that since he was heading to distant places in search of gold mines, he couldn't take them with him. He suggested that the next day he would drop them off near a port, especially since they were now safe from the Rakshasis. The following day, they didn't see any port for a long time; however, towards evening, they finally reached a port where the four friends and the princess were let off. After walking for a while, the princess, who wasn't used to long walks, complained of tiredness and hunger; so they all sat under a tree. The king’s son sent the merchant’s son to buy some sweets from a nearby bazaar they had heard about. The merchant’s son didn’t come back, as he was convinced that the king’s son’s companion was as much a Rakshasi as the other three he had escaped from. Noticing the merchant’s son was taking too long, the king’s son sent the prefect’s son after him; but he also didn’t return, believing that the supposed princess was a Rakshasi. Next, the minister’s son was sent, but he ended up joining the other two. The king’s son then went to the sweet shop himself, where he found his three friends who insisted that he stay with them, arguing that the woman was not a princess but a real Rakshasi like the others. As a result, the princess was abandoned by the four friends, who returned to their own country, filled with tales of their adventures.

“Thus the princess was deserted”
“Thus, the princess was abandoned.”
In the meantime the princess walked to the bazaar and found shelter for a few days in the house of a poor woman, after which she set out for the city of the four friends, the name and whereabouts of which city she had learnt from the king’s son. On arriving at the city, she sold some of her costly ornaments, pearls and precious stones, and hired a stately house for her residence with a suitable establishment. She caused herself to be proclaimed as a heaven-born dice-player, and challenged all the players in the city to play, the conditions of the game being that if she lost it she would give the winner a lakh5 of rupees, and if she won it she should get a lakh from him who lost the game. She also got authority from the king of the country to imprison in her own house any one who could not pay her the stipulated sum of money. The merchant’s son, the prefect’s son, and the minister’s son, who all looked upon themselves as miraculous players, played with the princess, paid her many lakhs, but being unable to [267]pay her all the sums they owed her, were imprisoned in her house. At last the king’s son offered to play with her. The princess purposely allowed him to win the first game, which emboldened him to play many times, in all of which he was the loser; and being unable to pay the many lakhs owing her, the prince was about to be dragged into the dungeon, when the princess told him who she was. The merchant’s son, the prefect’s son, and the minister’s son were brought out of their cells; and the joy of the four friends knew no bounds. The king and the queen received their daughter-in-law with open arms, and with demonstrations of great festivity.
In the meantime, the princess walked to the bazaar and found shelter for a few days in the home of a poor woman. After that, she set out for the city of the four friends, which she had learned about from the king’s son. Upon arriving in the city, she sold some of her expensive jewelry, pearls, and precious stones, and rented a grand house for herself with an appropriate setup. She declared herself a natural-born dice player and challenged all the players in the city to matches, with the terms being that if she lost, she would give the winner a lakh5 of rupees, and if she won, she would take a lakh from the loser. She also got permission from the king of the land to imprison anyone who couldn’t pay her the agreed amount. The merchant’s son, the prefect’s son, and the minister’s son, who all thought of themselves as amazing players, played against the princess and lost many lakhs. Unable to pay her the totals they owed, they were imprisoned in her house. Finally, the king’s son offered to play with her. The princess intentionally let him win the first game, which encouraged him to keep playing, but he lost each time afterward. As he couldn’t pay the multiple lakhs he owed her, the prince was about to be taken to the dungeon when the princess revealed her identity. The merchant’s son, the prefect’s son, and the minister’s son were released from their cells, and the joy of the four friends was boundless. The king and queen welcomed their daughter-in-law with open arms and celebrated her return with great festivities.
Every one in the palace was glad except the princess. She could not forget that her parents, her brothers and sisters had been devoured by the Rakshasis, and that their bones, along with the bones of her father’s subjects, stood in mountain heaps on the north side of the capital. The prince had told her that he and his three friends had the power of giving life to bones. They could then reconstruct the frames of her parents and other relatives; but the difficulty lay in this—how to kill the three Rakshasis. Could not the hermit, who taught them to give life, not teach also how to take away life? In all likelihood he could. Reasoning in this manner, the four friends and the princess went to the temple of the hermit in the forest, prayed to him to give them the secret of destroying life from a distance by a charm. The hermit became propitious, and granted the boon. [268]A deer was passing by at the moment. The hermit took a handful of water, repeated over it some words which the king’s son distinctly heard, and threw it upon the deer. The deer died in a moment. He repeated other words over the dead animal, the deer jumped up and ran away into the forest.
Everyone in the palace was happy except for the princess. She couldn't forget that her parents, brothers, and sisters had been consumed by the Rakshasis, and that their bones, along with those of her father's subjects, lay in massive piles on the north side of the capital. The prince had told her that he and his three friends had the ability to bring bones back to life. They could then rebuild the bodies of her parents and other relatives; but the challenge was this—how could they kill the three Rakshasis? Could the hermit, who had taught them how to give life, not also teach them how to take it away? Most likely, he could. Thinking this way, the four friends and the princess made their way to the hermit's temple in the forest, praying for him to share the secret of ending life from a distance with a charm. The hermit was favorable and granted their request. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__] Just then, a deer was passing by. The hermit took a handful of water, recited some words that the prince clearly heard, and sprinkled it on the deer. The deer fell dead instantly. He then spoke other words over the lifeless animal, and the deer sprang back up and dashed away into the forest.
Armed with this killing charm, the king’s son, together with the princess and the three friends, went to his father-in-law’s capital. As they approached the city of death, the three Rakshasis ran furiously towards them with open jaws. The king’s son spilled charmed water upon them, and they died in an instant. They all then went to the heaps of bones. The merchant’s son brought together the proper bones of the bodies, the prefect’s son constructed them into skeletons, the minister’s son clothed them with sinews, flesh, and skin, and the king’s son gave them life. The princess was entranced at the sight of the re-animation of her parents and other relatives, and her eyes were filled with tears of joy. After a few days which they spent in great festivity, they left the revivified city, went to their own country, and lived many years in great happiness.
Armed with this deadly charm, the prince, along with the princess and his three friends, headed to his father-in-law's city. As they neared the city of death, the three Rakshasis charged at them with their mouths wide open. The prince poured enchanted water on them, and they died instantly. They then went to the piles of bones. The merchant's son gathered the right bones, the prefect's son pieced them into skeletons, the minister's son covered them with sinews, flesh, and skin, and the prince breathed life into them. The princess was captivated by the sight of her parents and other relatives coming back to life, and her eyes filled with tears of joy. After a few days of celebrating, they left the revived city, returned to their homeland, and enjoyed many years of great happiness.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth, etc.
The Natiya-thorn is wilting, etc.
[269]
[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
XXII
The Bald Wife
A certain man had two wives, the younger of whom he loved more than the elder. The younger wife had two tufts of hair on her head, and the elder only one. The man went to a distant town for merchandise; so the two wives lived together in the house. But they hated each other: the younger one, who was her husband’s favourite, ill-treated the other. She made her do all the menial work in the house; rebuked her all day and night; and did not give her enough to eat. One day the younger wife said to the elder, “Come and take away all the lice from the hair of my head.” While the elder wife was searching among the younger one’s hair for the vermin, one lock of hair by chance gave way; on which the younger one, mightily incensed, tore off the single tuft that was on the head of the elder wife, and drove her away from the house. The elder wife, now become completely bald, determined to go into the forest, and there either die of starvation or be devoured by some wild beast. On her way [270]she passed by a cotton plant. She stopped near it, made for herself a broom with some sticks which lay about, and swept clean the ground round about the plant. The plant was much pleased, and gave her a blessing. She wended on her way, and now saw a plantain tree. She swept the ground round about the plantain tree which, being pleased with her, gave her a blessing. As she went on she saw the shed of a Brahmani bull. As the shed was very dirty, she swept the place clean, on which the bull, being much pleased, blessed her. She next saw a tulasi plant, bowed herself down before it, and cleaned the place round about, on which the plant gave her a blessing. As she was going on in her journey she saw a hut made of branches of trees and leaves, and near it a man sitting cross-legged, apparently absorbed in meditation. She stood for a moment behind the venerable muni. “Whoever you may be,” he said, “come before me; do not stand behind me; if you do, I will reduce you to ashes.” The woman, trembling with fear, stood before the muni. “What is your petition?” asked the muni. “Father Muni,” answered the woman, “thou knowest how miserable I am, since thou art all-knowing. My husband does not love me, and his other wife, having torn off the only tuft of hair on my head, has driven me away from the house. Have pity upon me, Father Muni!” The muni, continuing sitting, said, “Go into the tank which you see yonder. Plunge into the water only once, and then come to me again.” The woman went to the tank, washed in it, and [271]plunged into the water only once, according to the bidding of the muni. When she got out of the water, what a change was seen in her! Her head was full of jet black hair, which was so long that it touched her heels; her complexion had become perfectly fair; and she looked young and beautiful. Filled with joy and gratitude, she went to the muni, and bowed herself to the ground. The muni said to her, “Rise, woman. Go inside the hut, and you will find a number of wicker baskets, and bring out any you like.” The woman went into the hut, and selected a modest-looking basket. The muni said, “Open the basket.” She opened it, and found it filled with ingots of gold, pearls and all sorts of precious stones. The muni said, “Woman, take that basket with you. It will never get empty. When you take away the present contents their room will be supplied by another set, and that by another, and that by another, and the basket will never become empty. Daughter, go in peace.” The woman bowed herself down to the ground in profound but silent gratitude, and went away.
A man had two wives, and he loved the younger one more than the older. The younger wife had two tufts of hair, while the older had just one. The man went to a distant town for business, leaving the two wives to live together. However, they hated each other: the younger, being her husband’s favorite, mistreated the older. She made her do all the household chores, scolded her day and night, and didn’t give her enough to eat. One day, the younger wife said to the elder, “Come and remove all the lice from my hair.” While the elder wife searched through the younger one’s hair for the bugs, one of the younger's locks came loose. Furious, the younger wife ripped off the single tuft of hair from the elder's head and kicked her out of the house. Now completely bald, the elder wife decided to head into the forest, where she planned to either starve or be eaten by a wild animal. On her way, [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]she passed by a cotton plant. She stopped, made a broom from some sticks nearby, and swept the ground around the plant. The plant was pleased and blessed her. Continuing on, she came across a banana tree. She swept the ground around it, and it gave her a blessing too. Next, she found a bull's shed, which was filthy. She cleaned it up, and the bull, pleased with her effort, blessed her. Then she spotted a tulsi plant, bowed to it, and cleaned the area around it, receiving yet another blessing. As she continued her journey, she saw a hut made of tree branches and leaves, with a man sitting cross-legged, deep in meditation. She paused for a moment behind the wise sage. “Whoever you are,” he said, “come forward; don’t stand behind me, or I will turn you to ashes.” The woman, trembling with fear, stepped in front of the sage. “What is your request?” asked the sage. “Father Sage,” she replied, “you know how miserable I am, since you are all-knowing. My husband doesn’t love me, and his other wife has torn off the only tuft of hair from my head and kicked me out. Please have mercy on me, Father Sage!” The sage, still seated, said, “Go to the pond you see over there. Immerse yourself in the water just once, then come back to me.” The woman went to the pond, washed in it, and [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__plunged into the water just once, as instructed by the sage. When she emerged, she was transformed! Her head was covered in long, jet-black hair that touched her heels, her skin was flawless, and she looked young and beautiful. Overjoyed and grateful, she approached the sage and bowed to the ground. The sage said to her, “Get up, woman. Go into the hut, and you will find several wicker baskets; take whichever one you like.” The woman entered the hut and picked a simple-looking basket. The sage instructed her, “Open the basket.” She did, and found it full of gold bars, pearls, and all kinds of precious stones. The sage said, “Take that basket with you. It will never be empty. When you take out its contents, they will be replaced, and that will happen over and over. Daughter, go in peace.” The woman bowed down in deep but silent gratitude and left.

“When she got out of the water, what a change was seen in her!”
“When she got out of the water, what a change was visible in her!”
As she was returning homewards with the basket in her hand, she passed by the tulasi plant whose bottom she had swept. The tulasi plant said to her, “Go in peace, child! thy husband will love thee warmly.” She next came to the shed of the Brahmani bull, who gave her two shell ornaments which were twined round its horns, saying, “Daughter, take these shells, put them on [272]your wrists, and whenever you shake either of them you will get whatever ornaments you wish to obtain.” She then came to the plantain tree, which gave her one of its broad leaves, saying, “Take, child, this leaf; and when you move it you will get not only all sorts of delicious plantains, but all kinds of agreeable food.” She came last of all to the cotton plant, which gave her one of its own branches, saying, “Daughter, take this branch; and when you shake it you will get not only all sorts of cotton clothes, but also of silk and purple. Shake it now in my presence.” She shook the branch, and a fabric of the finest glossy silk fell on her lap. She put on that silk cloth, and wended on her way with the shells on her wrists, and the basket and the branch and the leaf in her hands.
As she was walking home with the basket in her hand, she passed by the tulasi plant that she had swept the bottom of. The tulasi plant said to her, “Go in peace, child! Your husband will love you deeply.” Next, she came to the shed of the Brahmani bull, who gave her two shell ornaments that were twisted around its horns, saying, “Daughter, take these shells, put them on your wrists, and whenever you shake either of them, you'll get whatever ornaments you want.” Then she approached the plantain tree, which gave her one of its broad leaves, saying, “Take this leaf, child; and when you move it, you'll not only get all kinds of delicious plantains but also all sorts of tasty food.” Finally, she reached the cotton plant, which gave her one of its branches, saying, “Daughter, take this branch; and when you shake it, you'll get not only all kinds of cotton clothes but also silk and purple ones. Shake it now in my presence.” She shook the branch, and a fabric of the finest glossy silk fell into her lap. She wore that silk cloth and continued on her way with the shells on her wrists and the basket, branch, and leaf in her hands.
The younger wife was standing at the door of her house, when she saw a beautiful woman approach her. She could scarcely believe her eyes. What a change! The old, bald hag turned into the very Queen of Beauty herself! The elder wife, now grown rich and beautiful, treated the younger wife with kindness. She gave her fine clothes, costly ornaments, and the richest viands. But all to no purpose. The younger wife envied the beauty and hair of her associate. Having heard that she got it all from Father Muni in the forest, she determined to go there. Accordingly she started on her journey. She saw the cotton plant, but did nothing to it; she passed [273]by the plantain tree, the shed of the Brahmani bull, and the tulasi plant, without taking any notice of them. She approached the muni. The muni told her to bathe in the tank, and plunge only once into the water. She gave one plunge, at which she got a glorious head of hair and a beautifully fair complexion. She thought a second plunge would make her still more beautiful. Accordingly she plunged into the water again, and came out as bald and ugly as before. She came to the muni, and wept. The sage drove her away, saying, “Be off, you disobedient woman. You will get no boon from me.” She went back to her house mad with grief. The lord of the two women returned from his travels and was struck with the long locks and beauty of his first wife. He loved her dearly; and when he saw her secret and untold resources and her incredible wealth, he almost adored her. They lived together happily for many years, and had for their maid-servant the younger woman, who had been formerly his best beloved.
The younger wife was standing at her house door when she saw a gorgeous woman approaching her. She could hardly believe her eyes. What a transformation! The old, bald hag had turned into the very Queen of Beauty! The older wife, now rich and beautiful, treated the younger wife kindly. She gave her nice clothes, expensive jewelry, and the finest food. But it didn't matter. The younger wife envied her friend’s beauty and hair. After hearing that she got it all from Father Muni in the forest, she decided to go there. So, she started her journey. She saw the cotton plant but didn’t do anything with it; she passed by the plantain tree, the shed of the Brahmani bull, and the tulasi plant without noticing them. She approached the muni. The muni told her to bathe in the tank and to plunge just once into the water. She took one plunge and emerged with a glorious head of hair and a beautifully fair complexion. She thought a second plunge would make her even more beautiful. So, she plunged into the water again and came out as bald and ugly as before. She went to the muni and cried. The sage sent her away, saying, “Get lost, you disobedient woman. You won’t get any favor from me.” She returned home, overwhelmed with grief. When the lord of the two women came back from his travels, he was amazed by the long hair and beauty of his first wife. He loved her deeply, and when he saw her hidden resources and unbelievable wealth, he almost worshipped her. They lived together happily for many years, with the younger woman, who had once been his beloved, serving as their maid.
Here my story endeth,
Here my story ends,
The Natiya-thorn withereth;
The Natiya-thorn withers;
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, dost wither?”
“Why, O Natiya-thorn, do you wither?”
“Why does thy cow on me browse?”
“Why does your cow graze on me?”
“Why, O cow, dost thou browse?”
“Why, oh cow, are you grazing?”
“Why does thy neat-herd not tend me?”
“Why doesn’t your shepherd watch over me?”
“Why, O neat-herd, dost not tend the cow?”
“Why, oh shepherd, aren’t you taking care of the cow?”
“Why does thy daughter-in-law not give me rice?”
“Why doesn’t your daughter-in-law give me rice?”
“Why, O daughter-in-law, dost not give rice?”[274]
“Why, daughter-in-law, don’t you give rice?”[__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
“Why does my child cry?”
“Why is my child crying?”
“Why, O child, dost thou cry?”
“Why, oh child, are you crying?”
“Why does the ant bite me?”
“Why is the ant biting me?”
“Why, O ant, dost thou bite?”
“Why, oh ant, do you bite?”
Koot! koot! koot!
Koot! koot! koot!
The End
The End
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh. [275]
Printed by R. & R. Clark, Limited, Edinburgh. [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]
A Selection of Macmillan & Co.’s
A Selection of Macmillan & Co.’s
COLOUR BOOKS
Coloring Books
THE INGOLDSBY LEGENDS; OR, MIRTH AND MARVELS. With 16 Full-page Illustrations in Colour by H. G. Theaker. 8vo. 5s. net.
THE INGOLDSBY LEGENDS; OR, MIRTH AND MARVELS. With 16 Full-page Illustrations in Color by H.G. Theaker. 8vo. 5s. net.
THE BRUSHWOOD BOY. By Rudyard Kipling. With Coloured Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 8vo. 6s.
THE BRUSHWOOD BOY. By Rudyard Kipling. With Colored Illustrations by F.H. Townsend. 8vo. 6s.
THEY. By Rudyard Kipling. With Coloured Illustrations by F. H. Townsend. 8vo. 6s.
THEY. By Rudyard Kipling. With Colored Illustrations by F.H. Townsend. 8vo. 6s.
WHITE-EAR AND PETER: The Story of a Fox and a Fox Terrier. By Neils Heiberg. With 16 Plates in Colour by Cecil Aldin. Pott 4to.
WHITE-EAR AND PETER: The Tale of a Fox and a Fox Terrier. By Neils Heiberg. With 16 Color Plates by Cecil Aldin. Pott 4to.
THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS OF GEOFFREY CHAUCER. Now first put in modern English by John S. P. Tatlock and Percy MacKaye. With 32 Full-page Illustrations in Colour by Warwick Goble. Decorated Cloth. Crown 4to. 15s. net.
THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS OF GEOFFREY CHAUCER. Now first translated into modern English by John S. P. Tatlock and Percy Mackaye. With 32 full-page color illustrations by Warwick Goble. Decorated cloth. Crown 4to. 15s. net.
STORIES FROM THE PENTAMERONE. By Giambattista Basile. Selected and Edited by E. F. Strange. With 32 Illustrations in Colour by Warwick Goble. Crown 4to. 15s. net.
STORIES FROM THE PENTAMERONE. By Giambattista Basile. Selected and Edited by E. F. Strange. With 32 Color Illustrations by Warwick Goble. Crown 4to. 15s. net.
OUR VILLAGE. By Mary Russell Mitford. With Introduction by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, 100 Illustrations by Hugh Thomson, and 16 Plates in Colour from Drawings by Alfred Rawlings. Crown 4to. 10s. 6d. net.
OUR VILLAGE. By Mary Russell Mitford. With Introduction by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, 100 Illustrations by Hugh Thomson, and 16 Plates in Color from Drawings by Alfred Rawlings. Crown 4to. 10s. 6d. net.
THE NATURAL HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES OF SELBORNE. By Gilbert White. With 24 Illustrations in Colour by G. E. Collins, R.B.A. Crown 4to. 10s. 6d. net.
THE NATURAL HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES OF SELBORNE. By Gilbert White. With 24 Illustrations in Color by G.E. Collins, R.B.A. Crown 4to. £10.50 net.
IN LOTUS-LAND: JAPAN. By Herbert G. Ponting, F.R.G.S. With 8 Plates in Colour and 96 in Monochrome. Crown 4to. 21s. net.
IN LOTUS-LAND: JAPAN. By Herbert G. Ponting, F.R.G.S. With 8 Color Plates and 96 Black and White Plates. Crown 4to. 21s. net.
CRANFORD. By Mrs. Gaskell. With a Preface by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, and Illustrations in Colour by Hugh Thomson. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.
CRANFORD. By Mrs. Gaskell. With a Preface by Anne Thackeray Ritchie, and Color Illustrations by Hugh Thomson. Crown 8vo. 5s. net.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
MACMILLAN AND CO., Ltd., LONDON.
Colophon
Availability
Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL14008274M.
Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL14008274M.
Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL44489W.
Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL44489W.
Related WorldCat catalog page: 1079657.
Related WorldCat catalog page: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Encoding
Revision History
- 2011-12-13 Started.
External References
Corrections
The following corrections have been applied to the text:
The following corrections have been made to the text:
Page | Source | Correction |
---|---|---|
62, 65 | cowris | cowries |
62 | ‘ | “ |
94 | his | her |
110 | there | their |
117 | [Not in source] | of |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!